the Pope did hold a councell at London In the which councel first began new found appellatioÌs from councels to the Pope found out by Henry Bishop of wint For as the wordes of myne author doe recorde In Anglla namqÌ appellationes in vsu non erant donec eas Henricus Wint. Episcopus dum legatus esset malo suo crudeliter intrusit In eodem namqÌ concilio ad Rom. pontificis audientiam ter appellatuÌ est c. That is For appellations before were not in vse in England till Henry Bishop of Winchester being theÌ the Popes Legate brought them cruelty in to his own hurt For in that Councell thrise appeale was made to the Bishop of Rome In the tyme of king Stephen died Gracianus a moÌke of Bononie who compiled the booke called the Popes decrees Also his brother Petrus Lambardus bishop of Paris which is called the maister of Sentences compiled his foure bookes of the sentence These two brethren were the greatest doers in finding out and stablishing this blynde opinion of the sacrament that the only simnitude of bread and wyne remayned but not the substaunce of them and this they call the spirituall vnderstandyng of the mysterie And therefore no meruail if the sunne in those dayes were seene blacke and dimme Some also affirme that Petrus Comestor writer of the Scholasticall history was the third brother to these aboue named In the same tyme and raigne of the said king Stephen was also Hugo surnamed De sancto victore About the which tyme as Polychronicon reciteth liued and died Bernardus Clareuallensis The author of the history called Iornalensis maketh also mention of Hildegare the NuÌne and propheresse in Almaine to liue in the same age Concerning whose prophesie agaynst the Friers hereafter by the grace of Christ more shal be said when we come to recite the order and nuÌber of Friers and religious men crept into the Church of Christ. We read moreouer of one named Ioannes de temporibus which by the affirmaunce of most of our olde histories lyued 361. yeares seruaunt once to Carolus Magnus and in the raigne of Stephen king of England dyed Polychron lib 7. Continuator Henr. Hunt Iornalens in vita Steph. Nicol. Triuet c. In the dayes also of this king and by him was builded the Abbey of Feuersham where his sonne he were buried He builded the monastery of Finerneys of Fomitance the castle of Walingford with a number of other Castles mo During the tyme of the sayd kyng Stephen the yeare of our Lord 1144. the miserable Iewes crucified a child in the Citie of Norwich N. Triuet alij Much about the same tyme came vp the order of the Gilbertines by one Gilbert sonne to Jacoline a knight of Lincolnshire c. Mention hath bene made before of certayne English Councels holden in the tyme of this kyng where it was in one of them vnder Theolbald the Archbishop of Canterbury decreed that bishops should lyue more discretely should reach their flocke more diligently that readyng of scriptures should be frequented more vsually in Abbeys that Priests should not be rulers of worldly matters and that they should learne and teach the Lordes prayer and Creede in English Malmesb. Matth. Parisiensis writeth how Stephen king of England in these dayes reserued to himselfe the right and authoritie of bestowyng of spirituall liuyngs and inuestyng Prelates an 1133. At which tyme also Lotharius the Emperour began to do the lyke in recouering agayne the right priuiledge taken away from Henricus his predecessor had not Bernardus geuen him contrary counsaile Here came into the Church the maner of cursing with booke bell and candle deuised in the Councell of London holden by William bishop of Winchester vnder Pope Celestinus which succeeded after Innocentius an 1144. Also Lotharius succeeded in the Imperiall crowne Conradus the nephew of Henricus the v. afore mentioned an 1138. which only amongst many Emperors is not found to receiue the crowne at the Popes hand In the dayes of this Emperor who raigned 15. yeres were diuers Popes as Celestinus 2. Lucius the 2. Eugenius the 3. at which time the Romaines went about to recouer agayne their former olde maner of chusing theyr Consuls and Senators But the Popes theÌ being in their ruffe in no case would abide it wherupon rose many commotions with much ciuile warre amongest them In so much that Pope Lucius sending for ayde to the Emperour and he otherwise letted at that tyme could not come armed his souldiours thinking to inuade them or els to destroy them in their Senate house But this comming to their knowledge before the people was all in aray and so much add was amongst them Pope Lucius beyng also amongst theÌ in the fight wel pelted with stones blowes liued not long after Likewise Pope Eugenius after him an 1145. pursuing the Romains for the same matter first did curse them with excommunicatioÌ After when he saw that would not serue he came with his host and so compelled them at length to seeke his peace and to take his coÌditions which were these That they should abolish theyr Consuls and take such Senators as he by his Papall authoritie should assigne them Then followed Anastacius the 4. after him Hadrianus 4. an Englishman by his name called Breakespere belonging once to S. AlboÌs This Hadrianus kept great stirre in like sort with the citizens of Rome for abolishyng their consuls and Senate cursing excommunicating and warring agaynst them with all power he could make to the tyme he remooued the Consuls out of their office and brought them all vnder his subiection The lyke businesse and cage he also styrred vp against Apulia and especially against the Empire blustering and thundering agaynst Friderieus the Emperour as the Lord graunting you shall heare anone after we haue prosecuted such matter as necessarily appertayneth first to the continuation of our English story King Henry the second HEnry the secoÌd of that name the sonne of Jeffrey Plantagenet and of Maude the Empresse and daughter of king Henry the first beganne his raigne after king Stephen and continued 35. yeares The first yeare of his raign he subdued Ireland and not long after Thomas Becket was made by him Lord Chauncellour of England This king cast downe diuers Castles which were erected in the time of king Stephen He went into the North partes where he subdued William king of Scotland who at that tyme held a great part of Northumberland vnto new Castell vpon Tyne and ioyned Scotland to his owne kingdome from the South Ocenm to the North Iles of Orchades Also he put vnder his dominion the kingdome of Wales and there let to fall downe many great wooodes and made the wayes playne So that by his great manhood and policie the seignorie of England was much augmeÌted with the addition of Scotland Ireland the Iles Orchades
the monke what he had brought He said of his frute and that very good the best that he did euer tast Eate said the king and he toke one of the peares which he did know and did eate Also being bid to take an other did eate lykewise sauerly And so likewise the third Then the king refraining no longer tooke one of the poysoned peares and was therewith poysoned as is before c. In the raigne of this king Iohn the citizens of London first obtained of the king to chose yerely a Maior In whose time also the bridge of London was first builded of stone which before was of woode Rastall * King Henry the third AFter this king Iohn had raigned as some say 17. yeres or as some say though falsly 19. yeres was as is abouesaid poisoned died Thys king left behinde him 4. sonnes and 3. daughters first Henry second Richard and he was Earle of Cornwall Third William of Valentia Fourth Guido Disenay He had also an other sonne who afterward was made bishop Of his daughters first was Isabel maried afterward to Fredericke the Emperour The second named Alinour maried to William earl Marshal The third to Mounfort the Earl of Leicester c. An other story sayth that he had but two daughters Isabel and Elionore or as an other calleth her Ioane which was after Queene of Scotland Ex Chronico vetusto Anglic. This king Iohn being deceased which had many enemies both of Earles Barons especially of the Popish Clergie Henric hys eldest sonne was then of the age of 9. yeares At what time the most of the Lordes of England did adhere to Ludouike or Lewes yâ French kings sonne whom they had sent for before in displeasure of king Iohn to be their king and had sworne to him their allegeaunce Then William Earle Marshall a noble man and of great authority and a graue and a sound couÌseller friendly and quietly called vnto him diuers Earles and Barons and taking this Henry the young prince sonne of king Iohn setteth him before them vsing these words Behold saith he right honourable and well beloued although we haue * persecuted the father of this yong Prince for his euil demeanour worthely yet this yong childe whome here ye see before you as he is in yeres tender so is he pure and innocent from these his fathers doings Wherfore in as much as euery man is charged only with the burthen of his owne workes and transgressions neither shall the childe as the Scripture teacheth vs beare the iniquity of his father we ought therefore of duetie and conscience to pardone this young and tender Prince and take compassion of his age as ye see And now for so much as he is the kings natural and eldest sonne and must be our soueraigne and king and successor of this kingdom come and let vs appoynt him our king and gouernour and let vs remoue from vs this Lewes the French kings sonne suppresse his people which is a confusion and a shame to our nation and the yoke of their seruitude let vs cast off from our shoulders To these words spake answered the Earle of Glocester And by what reason or right sayd he can we so do seeing we haue called him hether haue sworne to him our feaultie Whereunto the Earle Marshall inferred againe and sayd Good right and reason we haue and ought of duety to do no lesse for that he contrary to our minde and calling hath abused our affiance and feaulties Truthe it is we called him c ment to prefer him to be our chieftaine and gouernor but he estsones surprised in pride hath contemned and despised vs and if we shal so suffer him he will subuert and ouerthrow both vs and our nation and so shall we remaine a spectacle of shame to all men and be as outcastes of all the world At these words all they as inspired from aboue cried altogether with one voice be it so he shal be our king And so the day was appoynted for his coronation which was the day of Simon Iude. This coronation was kept not at Westminster for as much as Westminster the same tune was holdeâ of the Frenchmen but as Glocester the safest place as was thought at that time in the realme an 1216. by Swallow the Popes Legate through counsel of all the Lords and Barons that held with his rather king Iohn to witte the Bishop of Winchester Bishop or Barn Bishop of Chester and Bishop of Worcester the Earle Radulph of Chester William Earle Marshal William Earl of Pembroke William Tren Earle of Feres William de Bruer Serle or Samarike de mal Baron These were at the crowning of the king at Glocester Many other lords and Barons there were which as yet helde wyth Lewes the French kings sonne to whom they had done their homage before And immediatly after the crowning of thys king he held his couÌcell at Bristow at S. Martines least where were assembled 11. Byshops of England Wales with diuers Earles Barons and knights of England All which did sweare feaultie vnto the king After which homage thus done to the king the legate Swalo interdicted Wales because they held with the foresaid Lewâes and also the Barons al other as many as gaue help or counsell to Lewes or any other that moued or stirred any war against Henry the new king he accursed them All which notwithstanding the sayde Lewes did not cease but first laid siege to the Castel or Douer xv daies when he could not preuaile there he tooke the castel of Berkhamsted and also the castel of Hartford doing much harme in the countreis in spoiling robbing the people where they went by reason wherof the Lordes and Commons which held with the king assembled theÌselues together to driue Lewes and his men out of the land But some of the BaroÌs with the Frenchmen in the meane season went to Lincoln and tooke the Citie and held it to the vse of Lewes Which being knowen ensoones a greate power of the kinges parte made thether as the Earle Ranolfe of Chester William Earle Marshal and William de le Brues Earle of Feres with many other Lords and gaue battaile vnto Lewes and his party so that in conclusion Lewes lost the field and of his side were slaine the Earle of Perchis Saer de Quincy Earle of Winchester Henry de la Bohon Erle of Herford and syr Robert le Fizwater with diuers other moe Wherupon Lewes for succour fled to London causing the gates there to be shut kept waiting there for more succour out of France Which assoone as the king had knowledge off immediatly sent to the Maior and Burges of the Citie willing them to render them and their Citie to him as their chiefe lord and king promising to graunt to them againe all their fraunchises and liberties as in times past to confirme the same by his great
subiect vnder one Adding furthermore that the kingdome of Scotland first was conuerted by the reliques of the blessed Apostle S. Peter through the deuine operation of God to the vnity of the Catholicke fayth Wherefore vpon these causes and reasons Pope Boniface in hys letters to the king required him to geue ouer hys clayme and cease his warres agaynst the Scottish nation And to release all such both of the spiritualtie and laytie as he had of them prisoners Also to call home agayne his officers and deputies whiche he had there placed and ordained to the greauance of that nation to the sclaunder of all faythfull people and no lesse preiudice to the Church of Rome And if he would clayme any right or title to the said Realme or any part therof he should send vp his procuratours specially to the same appoynted with all that he could for himselfe alleadge vnto the sea Apostolicke there to receaue what reason and right would require The king after he had receaued these letters of the Pope assembled a councell or Parliament at Lincolne by the aduise of which counsell Parliament he addressed other letters responsall to the Pope agaynes wherein first in al reuerend maner he desireth him not to geue light care to the sinister suggestions of false reportes and imaginers of mischiefe Then he declareth out of old recordes histories froÌ the first time of the Brittaynes that the realm of Scotland hath alwayes from time to time bene all one to England beginning first with Brutus in the tyme of Dely and Samuell the Prophet which Brutus comming froÌ Troy to his I le called then Albion after called by hym Britannia had three sonnes Locrinus to whome he gaue the part of the land called then of hym Loegria now Auglia Albanactus his second sonne to whom he gaue Albania nowe called Scotia and hys thyrd sonne Lamber to whome he gaue Cambria now called Wales c. And thus much concerning the first deuision of this I le as in auncient histories is found recorded In whiche matter passing ouer the death of king Humber the actes of Dunwald king of this Realme the deuision of Belyn and Brene the victories of king Arthur we will resort sayth the king to more nearer tymes testified and witnessed by sufficient authors as Marianus Scotus William Malmesbury Roger Abyndon Henry Huntington Radulph de Bizoto and other All which make special declaration geue manifest euidence of the execution of this our right sayth he title of Superioritie euer continued preseued hetherto And first to begin with Edward the Seniour before the conquest sonne to Alurede kyng of England about the yeare of our Lord. 900. it is playne and manifest that he had vnder hys dominion and obedience the king of Scots And here is to be noted that this matter was so notorious and manifest as Maryan the Scot writing that story in those dayes graunteth confesseth and testifieth the same and this dominion continued in that state 23. yeare At whiche tyme Athelstane succeeded in the crowne of England and hauing by battaile coÌquered Scotland he made one Constantine king of that party to rule gouerne the country of Scotland vnder him adding this princely word That it was more honour to him to make a king then to be a king 24. yeares after that whiche was the yeare of our Lord 947. Eldred king our progenitour Athelstanus brother took homage of Irise then king of Scots 30. yeares after that whiche was the yeare of our Lorde 977. kyng Edgar our predecessour tooke homage of Kynalde king of Scots Here was a little trouble in England by the death of S Edward kyng and martyr destroyed by the deceite of hys mother in law but yet within memory 40. yeares after the homage done by Kynald to King Edgar that is to say in the yeare of our Lord. 1017. Malcoline the king of Scots did homage to Knute our predecessour After this homage done The Scots vttered some peece of theyr naturall disposition whereupon by warre made by our progenitour S. Edward the confessour 39. yeare after that homage done that is to saye the yeare of our Lord. 1056 Malcoline king of Scots was vanquished and the realme of Scotland geuen to Malcoline his sonne by our sayd progenitour S. Edward vnto whom the sayd Malcoline made homage and fealty Within 40. yeares after that William Conquerour entred this realme whereof he accompted no perfect conquest vntill he had likewise subdued the Scots and therfore in the sayd yeare which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1068 the sayde Malcoline King of Scots did homage to the sayd William Conquerour as hys superiour by Conquest king of England 25. yeares after that which was the yeare of our Lord. 1093. the sayd Malcoline did homage fealty to William Rufus sonne to the sayd William Conquerour and yet after that was for his offences and demerites deposed and hys sonne substitute in hys place who likewise fayled in his duety and therfore was ordained in that estate by the sayd William Rufus Edgar brother to the last Malcoline and sonne to the first who did hys homage and fealty accordingly 7. yeares after that which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1100. the sayd Edgar king of the Scots did homage to Henry the first our progenitour 37 yeare after that Dauid king of Scots did homage to Matilde the Emperatrice as daughter and heyre to Henry the first Wherefore being after required by Stephen then obtayning possession of the Realme to make his homage he refused so to doe because he had before made it to the sayd Matilde and thereupon forbare After whiche Dauids death whiche ensued shortly after the sonne of the sayde Dauid made homage to the sayde Kyng Stephen 14. yeares after that whiche was in the yeare of our Lorde 1150. William king of Scots and Dauid hys brother with all the nobles of Scotland made homage to Henry the second sonne with a reseruation of their duetye to Henry the second hys Father 25 yeares after that which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1175. William kyng of Scotland after much rebellion and resistaunce according to their naturall inclination King Henry the second then beyng in Normandy knowledged finally his errour and made hys peace and composition confimed with hys great Seale and the Seales of the nobilitie of Scotland making therewith his homage and fealtie Within 15. yeares after that which wat the yeare of our Lorde 1190 the sayd William king of Scots came to our Citty of Caunterbury and there dyd homage to our noble progenitour Kyng Richard the first 1124. yeares after that the said William did Homage to our progenitour king Iohn vpon a hill besides Lincolne making his othe vpon the Crosse of Hubert then Archbishop of Canterbury being there present and a merueilous multitude assembled for that purpose 26. yeare after that whiche was in the yeare of our Lorde 1230. Alexander king of Scots maryed
for virgins from Britaine to the number of xi M. who with Vrsula the Prince Dionets daughter being shypped ouer many perished in the sea some were taken of the infidels marching vppon the borders wyth whome because they wold not be polluted all were destroyed being miserably dispersed some one way some an other so that none escaped Thus poore Britayne being left naked and destitute on euery side as a maimed body wtout myght or strength was left open to hys enemyes not able to succour it selfe without helpe of forreine friendes To whome they were then constrained to flie especially to the Romains to whoÌ the Britaynes sent this worde or message Aetio ter Consuli gemitus Britannorum Repellunt nos Barbari ad mare Repellit nos mare ad Barbaros Hinc oriuntur duo sunerum genera quia aut iugulamur aut submergimur But the Romains then began to forsake them whereby they were in nearer danger to be oppressed by Gwanus and Melga had not Gwetelinus the Archbyshop of London made ouer to lesser Britayne and obtayning theyr helpe had brought Constantinus the kings brother to rescue his countrey against the infidels Thys Constantinus was brother to Aldroenus king of litle Britayn and father to Constans Aurelius Ambrosius Vter who after raigned kings in Britayne Thus by the meanes of the good Archbyshop and Constantinus the state of the Religion and Realme of Britayne was in some meane quiet safetye during the time of the sayd Constantine and of the good Archbishop But as the Realme of Britayne almost from the beginning was neuer without ciuill warre at length came wicked Vortigerne who cruelly causing Constans his Prince to be murdred ambitiously inuaded the crowne who then fearing the other two brethren of Constans whych were Aurelius Vter being then in litle Britayne did send ouer for the aide of the Saxons being then infidels and not onely that but also maried with an infidell the daughter of Hengist called Rowen Whereupon the sayde Vortigerne not long after by the sayd Hengist and the Saxones was with like trayterie dispossessed of his kingdome the people of Britayne driuen out of their countrey after that the Saxons had slaine of their chiefe Nobles Barons at one meeting ioyning together subtiltie with crueltie to the number of CC.lxxi some stories say CCCC lx This wicked acte of the Saxones was done at Almisbury or at a place called Stonehenge by the monument of which stones there hanging it seemeth that the noble Britaynes there were buried This fabulous Storie of the Welshemen of brynging these stones from Ireland by Merlyn I passe ouer Some storyes record that they were slaine being bid to a banket other do say that it was done at a talke or assembly where the Saxons came with priuie kniues contrary to promise made with the which kniues they geuing a priuie watch-word in their Saxones speache neme your sexes slewe the Britaynes vnarmed and thus farre concerning the historie of the Britaynes As this great plague could not come to the Britaynes without Gods permissioÌ so Gildas sheweth in hys Chronicle the cause thereof wryting thus Quòd Britones propter auaritiam rapinaÌ Principum propter iniquitatem iniustitiam Iudicum propter desidiam praedicationis Episcoporum propter luxuriam malos mores populi patriam perdidisse c. A description of England as it was deuided in the Saxones time into vij kingdomes The entring and raigning of the Saxons THis was the comming in first of the Angles or Saxones into this realme being yet vnchristened and infidels which was about the yeare of our Lord as William Malmesbury testifieth CCCC lxix the Captaines of whoÌ were Hengistus and Horsus Although the sayd Hengist and Saxones at their first comming for all their subtile working and cruell attempt had no quiet setling in Britayne but were driuen out diuers times by the valiantnesse of Aurelius Ambrosius and his brother Vter aboue meÌtioned who raigned after that among the Britaynes yet notwtstanding they were not so driuen out but that they returned againe and at length possessed all driuing the Britaynes such as remained into Cambria whych we call nowe Wales Hengistus as some Chronicles recorde reigned 43. yeares and died in Kent Galfridus in suo Britannico sayeth that he was taken in warre by Aurelius Ambrosius and beheaded at Coningesburgh after he had raigned xxxix yeare After the death of Hengist hys sonne Osca raigned xxiiij yeres leauing his sonne Octa to whose reigne with hys sonne Ymenricus hystories doe attribute liij yeares who also were slaine at length by Vter Pendragon Polichroni Lib. 5. cap. 4. The Saxones after they were setled in the possession of England distributed the Realme among themselues first in seuen partes euery part to haue his king that is The first to be the king of Kent The second to be king of Sussex and Southerye holding hys Palace at Cicester The thirde king was of Westsexe The fourth king of Essex The fift king was of the Eastangles that is of Cambridgeshire Northfolke and Southfolke The vj. king of Merceland or Mercia and in his kingdome were coÌteined the Countesses of Lincolne Leycester Huntyngdon Northampton Orford Darby Warwike c. The vii king had all the countries beyond Humber and was called king of Northumberland Of these seuen kingdomes although they continued not long but at length ioyned all in one comming all into the possession subiection of the Westsaxons yet for the space they coÌtinued which was with continuall trouble warres among themselues thys is the race and order of them as in this Table particularly followeth to be seene A Table describing the seuen kingdoms of the Saxons raigning here in England IN the tyme of Vortiger aboue mentioned began the raigne of the Saxons in this land the which comming out of 3. sortes of the Germaine people to witte the Saxons the Intes and Angles replenished the land of them called now Anglia Of whom first Hengistus raigned in Kent which countrey of Kent he had obtayned by Rowen his daughter of king Vortiger which was about the yeare of our Lord as some doe count 476. or as I finde in the computation of our English Tables 456. in some 463. After Hengist came in Octha with Eosa or Ysse his kinsman who afterward succeeded the sayd Hengist in Kent Not long after came in an other company of the Saxons with Elle their Captaine which planted themselues in Southsexe And after them agayne an other garrison of the Saxons with Cerdice their Captain which did occupy the West part of the land called by them Westsaxon And so likewise the other multitude of the SaxoÌs after them which as yet beyng vnchristened and Infidels deuided the whole land among themselues into vij kingdoms as in this Table followeth 456. ¶ The Kings of Kent with the yeares how long they raigned Kent Hengistus slaine 31   Eosa or Ysse 24
of euery fire house a peny to be payd through his whole land as king Iue in his dominion had done before Also he gaue grauÌted yearely to be payd to Rome 300 markes that is to the mainteining of the light of S. Peter C. markes to the light of S. Paul C. markes to the vse of the Pope also an other hundreth This done returning home through Fraunce maried their Iudith the daughter of Carolus Caluus yeâreÌch king whom he restored afterward contrary to the lawes of Westsaxons to the title and throne of a Queene For before it was decreed among the Westsaxons by the occasion of wicked Ethelburga who poisoned Brigthricus her owne husband that after that no kinges wife there should haue the name or place of a Queene And forsomuch as I haue here entred into the mention of Iudith daughter of Carolus Caluus the occasion thereof putteth me in memory here to insert by the way a matter bone although not in this Realme yet not impertinent to this ecclesiasticall history And first to deduct the narration hereof from the first originall The father of this Carolus Caluus whose name was Ludouicus first of that name called Pius king of Fraunce had two wiues whereof by the first he had iij. sonnes Lothary Pipin and Lewys Which iij. sonnes vnnaturally and vnkindly coÌspiring against their father and his second wife with her sonne their youngest brother persecuted him so that through a certaine councell of Lordes spirituall and temporall they deposed the same their naturall and right godly father dispossessing and discharging him of all rule and dominion Moreouer caused him to renounce his temporal habite inclosing him in the Monastery of S. Marke for a monke or rather a prisoner All which done they deuided his Empire and kingdome among themselues Thus was Ludouicus Pius of impious sonnes left desolate But the power of God whiche worketh when all earthly power ceaseth of hys deuine mercy so ayded and recouered him out of all this tribulation to this Imperial dignitie agayne that it was to all his enemyes confusion and to all good men a miracle But this by the way By his 2. wife whose name was Iudith he had this Charles the Bald here mentioned Which Iudith was thought and so accúsed to the Pope to be within such degree of aliance that by the Popes law she might not continue hys wife without the popes dispensation It so fell out in the meane time that this Ludouicus the Emperour had promoted a young man named Frederick to be Bishop of Utrickeâand to hym had geuen sad and good exhortation that he remembring and following the constancy of his predecessours woulde mayntayne right and trueth without all exception of anye person punish misdoers with excommunication as wel the riche as the poore with such like wordes of godly couÌsaile Fredericke hearing the king thus to say sitting at dinner with him as the manner was beyng newly inuested in these words answered to the Emperor again I thanke your maiestie saith he which with your so wholesome exhortation putteth me in mind of my profession But I beseech you of your benigne fauour patience that I may freely disclose that which hath long encombred and pierced my conscience To whoÌ leaue being geuen thus he began I pray you Lord Emperor to shew me herein your mynd pointing to the fish before him whether is it more according to attain this fish here present beginning first at the head or at the taile What a tale is this quoth the Emperor of the taile of the head At the head quoth he Then Frederike taking thereof his occasion proceedeth Euen so let it be Lord Emperour sayth he as you haue sayd Let Christian fayth and charitie first begin with your selfe as with the head admonishing you to cease froÌ your face and error that your subiects by your example be not boldned to follow your misdoing Wherefore first forsake you your vnlawful wedlock which you haue made with Iudith your neare kinswoman These wordes of the new Bishop although they moued Ludouicus the Emperor not a litle yet he with a gentle modestie and modest silence was contented suffring the bishop to go home in peace But the word beyng vttred in such an audience could not so be concealed but spread and brast out in much talke in the whole court and especially among the Bishops consultyng earnestly with themselues about the matter Through whose counsail and labour so at length it fell that the Emperour was constrained to leaue the company of his wife till hee had purchased a licence of the bishop of Rome to retaine her again who then forgaue the said bishop all that was past But the woman hired two knights that slew him in hys vestimentes when he had ended his masse Ranulphus and Guliel Libro de pontificib geue forth this story in his great commendation to dye a Martyr Whereof I haue not to iudge nor here to pronouÌce but that rather I think him to be comended in his dying then the women for her killing And for asmuch as mention hath bene made of Ludouicus Pius here is to be noted that in Fraunce then was vied of Priestes and Churchmen precious and shewing vestuce and golden and rich staring girldles with rings and other ornamentes of golde Wherefore the sayd Lewes purchased of the Bishop of Rome a correctioÌ for all such as vsed such disordinate apparell causing them to weare browne and sad colours according to their sadnes Fab. Of this Lewes the Papistes doe fayne that because he conuerted certayne of their Church goodes and patrimonie to the wages of his souldiours his body say they was caryed out of his tombe by deuils and was no more seene And thus a little hauing disgressed out of our course now let vs returne out of Fraunce into England agayne kyng Ethelwulfus who comming from Rome by the couÌtrey of Fraunce was now returned agayne into his own dominion where he continued not long after This Ethelwulfus had especially about him two Bishops whose counsell he was most ruled by Swythinus Byshop of Winchester and Adelstanus Byshop of Syreborne Of the which two the one was more skilfull in teÌporall and ciuill affayres touching the kings warres and filling of hys coffers and other furniture for the king The other whiche was Swythinus was of a contrary sorte wholly disposed and enclined to spirituall meditation and to minister spirituall couÌcel to the king who had ben scholemaister to the king before Wherein appeared one good coÌdition of this kings nature among his other vertues not onely in following the preceptes and aduertisementes of his old schoolemaister But also in that he like a kinde thaÌkfull pupille did so reuerence hys bringer vp and old scholmaister as he called him that he ceased not till hee made hym Byshop of Winchester by the consecration of Celnoch then Archbishop of Canterbury But as concerning the miracles
permanere deberent Francorum reges solo regio nomine contenti A quo responsum est illos decet vocare reges qui vigilanter defendunt regunt Ecclesiam Dei populum eius c. In English thus The king because he is the vicar of the hiest king is appointed for this purpose to rule the earthly kingdom and the lords people and aboue al things to reuerence his holy church to gouerne it and to defende it from iniuries to plucke away wicked doers and vtterly to destroye them Which vnlesse he doe the name of a king agreeth not vnto him but he loseth the name of a King as witnesseth Pope Iohn to the which Pope Pipinus Carolus his sonne being not yet kings but princes vnder the French King being not very wise did write demanding this question whither the kings of France ought so to continue hauing but onely the name of a king Unto whome Pope Iohn answereth againe that it was conuenient to cal theÌ kings which vigilaÌly do defend and gouerne the church of God and his people following the saying of King Dauid the Psalmograph He shal not dwel in my house which worketh pride c. Moreouer the king by right by his office ought to defend conserue fully wholly in all amplenesse wtout diminution all the lands honors dignities rights and liberties of the crowne of his kingdome And further to reduce into their pristine state all suche thinges as haue bene dispersed wasted and lost which appertaine to hys kingdome Also the whole and vniuersall lande wyth all Ilelands about the same vnto Norwey and Denmarke be appertaining to the crowne of his kingdome and be of the appurtenances and dignitie of the King making one monarchie and one kingdome which somtime was called the kingdom of Britains and now the kingdom of England such bonds and limites as is abouesaid be appointed and limited to the name of this kingdome Moreouer in the foresaid lawes of this king Edward it followeth in the same booke where the foresaid Edward describing the office of a King addeth in these wordes A king sayth he ought aboue al things to feare God to loue and to obserue his commaundements and cause them to be obserued through his whole kingdome He ought also to kepe chearish maintaine gouerne the holy church wtin his kingdome with al integritie and liberty according to the constitutions of his auncetors and predecessors and to defend the same against all enemies so that God aboue all things be honored euer be before his eies He ought also to set vp good lawes and customes such as be wholesome and approued such as be otherwise to repeale them and thrust them out of his kingdom Item he ought to do iudgement and iustice in his kingdome by the counsell of the nobles of his realme All these things ought a King in his own person to do taking his othe vpon the Euangelist and the blessed reliques of saintes swearing in the presence of the whole state of his realme as well of the temporaltie as of the spiritualtie before he be crowned of the Archbyshops Bishops Three seruants the king ought to haue vnder him as vassals fleshly lust auarice and greedie desire Whom if he kepe vnder as his seruants and slaues he shal reigne wel and honorably in his kingdom Al things are to be done with good aduisement and premeditation and that properly belongeth to a king For hastie rashnes bringeth all things to ruine according to the saying of the Gospell Euery kingdome deuided in it selfe shall be desolate c. After the duetie and office of Princes thus described consequently followeth the institution of subiects declared in many good necessary ordinaunces very requisite and coÌuenient for publique gouernment Of the which lawes William Conquerour was coÌpelled thorough the clamor of the people to take some but the most parte he omitted contrary to his owne oth at his coronation inserting and placing the moste of his owne lawes in his language to serue hys purpose and whych as yet to this present day in the same Normande language do remaine Nowe the Lorde willing let vs proceede in the storie as in order followeth * King Harold HArolde the seconde sonne of Earle Godwine and laste king of the Saxons notwithstanding that diuers of the nobles went with Edgar Adeling the next heire after Edmund Ironside yet he through force and might contemning the young age of Edgar and forgetting also his promise made to duke William toke vpon him to be king of England An. 1066. When Harolde Harefager sonne of Canutus king of Norway DeÌmark heard of the death of king Edward he came into England with 300. shippes or mo who then ioyning with Tostius brother to the sayde Harold king of England entred into the North partes claimed the land after the death of Edwarde But the Lords of the countrey arose and gaue them battail notwithstanding the Danes had the victory And therfore Harold king of EnglaÌd prepared toward them in all hast gaue them an other stroÌg battel and there had the victory where also Harold the Dane was slaine by the hand of Harold king of Englande And Tostius was also slaine in the battell After this victorie Harold waxed proude couetous and would not deuide the praies to his Knightes that had deserued it but kept it to himselfe whereby he lost the fauour of many of his knights and people In this meane time William Duke of NormaÌdy sent Ambassades to Harolde king of Englande admonishing him of the couenauntes that were agreed betweene them which was to haue kept the land to his vse after the death of Edwarde But because that the daughter of Duke William that was promised to Harolde was dead Harolde thought him thereby discharged and sayd that such a nice foolish promise ought not to be holden concerning an others land without the consent of the Lordes of the same and especially for that hee was thereunto for neede or for dread compelled Upon these answeres receaued Duke William in the while that the messengers went and came gathered his knightes and prepared his name and had the assent of the Lordes of his lande to aide and assist him in his iourney And ouer that sending vnto Rome to pope Alexander coÌcerning his title viage into england the pope coÌfirmeth him in the same and sent vnto him a banner willing him to heare it in the ship wherein himselfe should saile Thus Duke William being purueied of al things coÌcerning his iourney sped him to the sea side and tooke shipping at the hauen off Ualery where he taried a loÌg time or he might haue a conuenient winde For the which his souldiours murmured saying it was a woodnesse a thing displeasing God to desire to haue an others mans kingdome by strength and namely wheÌ God was against it in sending contrary wind c. At
de Ou. F. Louel S de Troys I. de Artel Iohn de Montebrugg H. de Mounteserel W. Trussebut W. Trussel H. Byset R. Basset R. Molet H. Malouile G. Bonet P. de Bonuile S. de Rouile N. de Norbec I. de Corneux P. de Corbet W. de Mountague S. de Mounfychet I. de Geneuyle H. Gyffard I. de Say T. Gilbard R. de Chalons S. de Chauward H. Feret Hugo Pepard I. de Harecourt H. de Haunsard I. de Lamare P. de Mautreuers G. de Ferron R. de Ferrers I. de Desty W. de Werders H de Borneuyle Iâde Saintenys S. de Seucler R. de Gorges E. de Gemere W. de Feus S. de Filberd H. de Turberuyle R. Troblenuer R. de Angon T. de Morer T. de Roteler H. de Spencer R. de Saintpuinten I. de Saint Martin G. de Custan Saint Constantin Saint Leger Saint Med. M. de Cronu de S. Viger S. de Crayel R. de Crenker N. Meyuell I. de Berners S. de Chumli E. de Charers I. de Grey W. de Grangers S de Grangers S. Raubenyn H. Vamgers E. Bertram R. Bygot S. Treoly I. Trigos G. de Feues H. Filiot R. Taperyn S. Talbot H. Santsauer T. de Samford G. de Vandien C. de Vautort G. de Mountague Tho. de Chambernon S. de Montfort R. de Ferneuaux W. de Valence T. Clarel S. de Cleruaus P. de Aubermarle H de Saint Aruant E. de Auganuteys S. de Gant G. de Malearbe H. Mandut W. de Chesun L. de Chandut R Filz vrs B. viconte de Low G. de Cantemere T. de Cantlow R. Breaunce T. de Broxeboof S de Bolebec B Mol de boef I. de Muelis R de Brus. S de Brewes I. de Lylle T. de Bellyle I. de Wateruile G. de Neuyle R. de Neuburgh H. de Burgoyne G de Bourgh S. de Lymoges L de Lyben W. de Helyoun H. de Hildrebron R de Loges S. de Seintlow I de Maubank P. de Saint Malow R. de Leoferne I. de Louotot G. de Dabbeuyle H. de Appetot W. de Percy H. de Lacy G de Quincy E Tracy R de la Souche V. de Somery I. de Saint Iohn T. de Saint Gory P. de Boyly R de Saint Valery P. de Pinkeni S. de Pauely G. de Monthaut T. de Mountchesy R. de Lymozy G. de Lucy I. de Artoys N de Arty P de Grenuyle I. de Greys V. de Cresty F de Courcy T. de Lamar H. de Lymastz I de Monbray G. de Morley S de Gorney R. de Courtenay P. de Gourney R. de Cony I. de la Huse R. de la Huse V de Longeuyle P. Longespye I. Pouchardon R. de la Pomercy I. de Pountz R. de Pontlarge R. Estraunge Tho. Sauage A little aboue mention was made of the Bishops sea of Shireborne translated from thence to Salisbury The first bishop of Salisbury was Hermannus Normand who first began the new church and minster of Salisbury After whom succeded OsmuÌdus who finished the worke and replenished the house with great liuing much good singing This Osmundus first began the ordinarie which was called Secundum vsum Sarum an 1076. The occasion whereof was this as I find in an old story booke intituled Eulogium a great contention chanced at Glastenbury betwene Thurstanus the Abbot and his couent in the days of William Conqueror which Thurstanus the sayd William had brought out of Normandy froÌ the Abbey of Cadonum and placed him Abbot of Glastenbury The cause of this coÌtentious battaile was for that Thurstanus conteinning their Quier seruice then called the vse of S. Bregory coÌpelled his monkes to the vse of one WilliaÌ a monk of Fiscam in Normandy Wherupon came strife contentions amongst them first in wordes then from words to blowes after blowes then to armor The Abbot with his gard of harnest men fell vpon the monkes draue them to the steps of the high aulter where ii were slayne viii were wounded with shafts swords pikes The monkes then driuen to such a straight narow shift were compelled to defend themselues with fourmes and candlestickes wherwith they did wound certain of the souldiours One monke there was an aged man who in stead of his shield tooke an Image of the Crucifice in his armes for hys defence which image was wouÌded in the brest by one of the bowe men wherby the Monke was saued My story addeth more that the striker incontinent vpon the same fell mad which sauoreth of some monkish addition besides the text This matter being brought before the king the Abbot was sent agayne to Cadonius and the monks by the commaundement of the king were scattered in farre countreys Thus by the occasion hereof Osmundus bishop of Salisbury deuised that ordinary which is called the vse of Sarum and was afterward receiued in a maner through all England Ireland and Wales And thus much for this matter done in the time of this king William Which William after his death by his wife Matildis or Maulde left iii. sonnes Robert Courtley to whom he gaue the Duchie of Normandy William Rufus his secoÌd sonne to whom he gaue the kingdome of England And Henry the third sonne to whom he left and gaue treasor and warned William to be to his people louing liberall Robert to be to his people sterne and sturdy In the history called Iornalensis is reported of a certain great man who about this tyme of kyng William was compassed about with Mise and Rattes and flying to the middest of a Riuer yet when that would not serue came to the land agayne and was of them deuoured The Bermaines say that this was a Byshop who dwellyng betwene Colen and Mentz in tyme of famine and dearth hauyng store of corne and grayne would not helpe the pouertie crying to hym for reliefe but rather wyshed hys corne to be eaten of Myse and Rattes Wherefore beyng compassed with Mise and Rattes by the iust iudgement of God to auoyd the annoiance of them he builded a tower in middest of the Riuer of Rheine which yet to this day the Dutchmen call Rattes tower but all that would not helpe for the Rattes and Myse swamme ouer to hym in as great aboundaunce as they did before Of whome at length he was deuoured William Rufus William Rufus the second sonne of William CoÌquerour beganne his raigue an 1088. And raigned 13. yeares beyng crowned at Westminster by Lanfrancus who after his coronation released out of prison by the request of his father diuers of the English Lords which before had bene in custody It chaunced that at the death of William Conquerour Robert Courtsey his eldest sonne was absent in Almany Who hearing of the death of hys father and how William his yonger brother had taken vpon him the kingdome was therwith greatly amoued in so much that he laid his dukedome to pledge vnto his brother Henry and with that good gathered
Basset which before was appoynted to worke that feat wyth mattockes and other instruments of yron and men prepared for the nonce neare to the monasterie of S. Andrewe did vndermine the wall of the Citie And by this meanes the wal fel downe lightly and there was made a great plaine so that in one forefront there might haue gone together on a row 40. horsemen And of this subteltie the alian Monkes that were there were thought to be the workers because they made way and entraunce for them that came in But when they that passed by saw this the kings banners were erected ready to enter in There was a great howling made the noise of the people came to the eares of the Barons they made speede to resist them but it was all in vaine because they were already preueÌted of a great coÌpany of their enemies But Simon Mountfort the yoÌger after he had valiantly fought a while in the middest of his enemies wyth Peter Mountfort and a fewe that were with him when Edward the kings sonne came was by his commaundement taken and led away prisoner But the clearks of the vniuersitie of Oxforde which vniuersitie by the Barons commandement was traÌslated thether did worke against the kings men more hurte then the other Barons wyth their slings long bowes and crossebowes for they had a banner by themselues and that was set vp a hie against the king Where withall the king being greatly moued sware at his entring in that they should al be hanged Which when they hard many of them shaued their crownes they that were able ran away as fast as they coulde And when the king entred the Citie many fled in their armour into the Castell other left their horse and harnesse and ranne into churches and a few were slain and those were of the common people But there was not much bloudshed because all things were done as vppon a sodaine When the Citie was at the length set in a quiet the king commaunded his othe to be executed vpon the Clarkes But his counsellers said vnto him This be farre from thee O king for the sonnes of thy Nobles and of other great men of thy kingdome were there gathered together into the Vniuersitie whome if thou wouldest cause to be hanged or slaine euen they that nowe take thy parte would rise vp against thee not suffering to the vttermost of their powers the bloud of their sonnes and kinsfolkes to be shed And so the king was pacified and his wrath against the Clerks was stayed In the same day after little more then an houre the kings host assaulted the Castell and the new hold keepers were afraide for that they had not victuals other things necessary for their resistance therfore they sent immediatly messengers vnto the King and yeelded themselues to the kings mercy There were taken that day these Knights Barons vnder wrytten Lord William de Ferrers Lorde Peter Mountfort coÌpanion of the sayd Simon de MouÌtforte the yonger Lord Baldwyn de wake Lorde Adam de Newmarche Lord Roger Bertram Lord Simon the sonne of Simon a valiaunt warriour which first erected hys banner against the king Lorde Berengarius de waterwile Lord Hugo Bubiam Lord Thomas Maunsell Lord Roger Botemlam Nicolas wake Lord Robert de Newton Lord Philip de Driby Brimbald de Pauncefoote All these afore hand did the king take prisonners and many more of whom he committed some to the Lord Nicolas of Hauersam to be kept in the same Castle well defeÌsed some he led away with him and some he sent to diuers Castels and appointed Simon Mountfort to be cast into windfore Castell And all these things as touching the taking of Northampton were done on the Sabboth day in passion weeke being the thyrd of Aprill in the yeare of our Lord. 1264. And the king went forward euen to Notingham burning and wasting the manners of the Lords and others his enemies and there he gathered together his nobles and greatly increased hys number When this ill lucke was tolde of them that there were run away to the Earle Simon whiche was comming towardes Northampton with a great hoste he was in a great rage yet was not discouraged But immediatly going to London caused a chariot to be made him after the maner of lytters or couches wherein he might ride as though he were sicke for he fayned himselfe to be feeble and weake whereas he was in deede a stout and valiaunt warriour And there gathered to him other noble men that were coÌfederate with him Earles and BaroÌs euery one bringing with them their seuerall armies And preparing their ingynes of woode they went to besiege Rochester for the Earle of Worcester in the kynges behalfe kept both the towne and castell When they had gotten the first gate and the bridge they were partly wounded and compelled to retire and there that valiant knight Roger de la Bourne was wounded and very il handled And whilest they continued siege there a while it was told them that the kyng was comming toward London with a mighty host And they sayd one to an other if the king at hys coÌming should take London we shall be shut in as it were in a straight corner Let vs therefore returne to London that we may keep in safety both the place and the people Therefore appointing certaine persons to keepe the siege they returned to London At the length when the king came they went forth with the Citizens to meere him not with floures and palmes in their handes but swordes and speares The K. shunned them and after he had the Castell of Kingston which was the Erle of Glocesters he went from thence to Rochester where after he had killed a few he brake that siege and from thence the king went to Tunbridge And the towne and Castell now being geuen vp to him he tooke there the Countesse of Glocester put her into an Abbey not to be kept in hold but to goe at libertye whether she would And he left for the custody of the Castell and City a great part of his hoast to the number of aboue xx picked out ensignes for that it was commonly said that the Earle of Glocester would come out of haÌd to assault them Which being done he continued on his iourney to Winchester where he receiued to peace the seamen of the haueÌ townes And three dayes alter vpon the sonday following he came to the towne of Lewes and was receaued into the Abbey and his sonne Edward into the Castell Then the Barons sent letters to the king the 12. day of May the tenor wherof followeth TO theyr most excellent Lord Henry by the grace of God king of England Lord of Ireland and Duke of Aquitania hys Barons and other his faythfull subiectes being willing to keep their othe and fidelitie to God and him send greeting and due obedidience with honour and reuerence Whereas by many
experimentes it is manifest that some of your graces assistaunces haue reported to your maiesty many lyes of vs working mischiefe as much as in them lyeth not onely agaynst vs but agaynst you also and your whole Realme Be it knowne to your highnes that we haue bene alwayes willing to defend the health and sauegarde of your person with all our power and fealty due to your grace purposing to vexe to the vttermost of our power and estate not onely our ill willers but also your enemies and the enemies of your whole Realme If it be your good pleasure geue no credite to theÌ we shall be alwayes found your faithfull And we the Earle of Leiceister and Gilbert of Clare at request of the other for vs them haue put to our seales These letters being read and heard there was a counsell called and the king writ back to them and specially to the two Earles of Leicester and Glocester in maner and forme following HEnry by the grace of God king of England Lord of Ireland Duke of Aquitanie c. To Simon Mountfort and Gilbert de Clare and their confederates For as much as by the warre generall disquietnes by your meanes raised vp in our whole realme and also the burninges and other hurtfull enormities it appeareth manifestly that you keepe not your fidelitie to vs ward nor care any thing for our health or safety And for that ye haue inorderly greued our nobles and other our faythfull subiectes sticking faythfully and constantly to vs as you haue certified vs we accounting their losse as our owne and their enemies as ours And seing these my aforesayd faithfull subiects for the keeping of their fidelitie do assist vs manfully and faythfully agaynst your vnfaithfulnes we therefore care not for your fidelitie or loue but defie you as our and their enemies Witnes myselfe at lewes the day yeare abouesayd Also Richard king of Almaine and Lord Edward the sonne of king Henry writ also to the Barons in this wife Richard by the the grace of God king of the Romaynes alwayes Augustus and Edward the eldest sonne of the noble king of England al the other Barons and nobles constantly and faythfully in hart deede cleauing to the foresayd king of England to Simon Mountfort and Gilbert de Clare and to all and singuler other their adherents in their conspiracie By your letters whiche you sent to our Lord the noble king of England we haue vnderstanding that you defie vs although before any such word your defiaunce towardes vs was apparant inough by your cruell persecution in burning our possessions and spoyling our goodes we therefore geue you to witte that we all and euery one of vs as your enemies doe defie you all as our open enemies And farther that we will not cease where soeuer it shall lye in our power to the vttermost of our force and might to subuert your persons and all that you haue As touching that you laye to our charge that we geue neyther faythfull nor good counsell to our Lord the king you say not the truth And if your Lord Simon Mountfort or Gilbert de Clare will affirme the same in our Lord the kinges court we are ready to get safe conduit for you to come to the sayd Court to try and declare the truth of our innocency and the falsehood of you both as forsworne traytors by some man equall with you in nobilitie and stocke All we are contayned with the seales of the aforesayd Lordes the Lord Richard and the Lord Edward Dated the day aforesayd Both which letters beyng read they drew neare to the king for they were not farre distant from the place whiche is called Lewes And for that there wanted to the Kinges store prouision for their horses it was coÌmanded them on tewsday to go forth to seeke for hay and prouender Which when they were gone forth were preuented most of them of their enemies and killed but the residue returning saw their enemies comming very early on that wednesday morning and making outcries stirred vp the king his hoste to arme themselues Then the Barons comming to the full playne descended there and girding trunming their horses made fit their harnies to them And there the Earle Simon made the Earle of Glocester and Robert Deuer and many other new knightes which being done he deuided and distincted his host into foure seueral battails And he appointed noble men to guide gouern euery battaile And ouer that first battayle were ordayned Captaines Henry Mountfort the eldest sonne of the Earle Simon Buidd his brother Lord Iohn de Bruch the younger Lord Humfry de Boun. Ouer the second battaile Lord Gilbert Clare Earle of Glocester Lord Iohn the sonne of Lord S. Iohn and Lord William of Mouncherisi And ouer the third in whiche the Londiners were at their request the Lord Nicholas Segraue was assigned Which required also very instanntly that they might haue that first stroke in the battayle at the aduenture come what come woulde But ouer the fourth battayle the Earle himselfe was captayne with the Lord Thomas of Pilnestone In that meane season came forth the kinges host preparing themselues to the field in three battayles of whiche Edward the kynges sonne led the first with the Earle of Warwicke and Malence the kings brother and the secoÌd the king of Alinaine guided with hys sonne Henry but the king with hys nobles guided the third And the fourth legion the king appoynted not by reason that he had left many of hys chiefe souldiours behinde him to keepe the Castell and towne of Tunebridge agaynst the Earle of Glocester And the most part of the kinges army were but young men for the king thought not that his BaroÌs had bene come so nigh hand Theyr armes being on both sides set in aray order they exhorted one an other on eyther party to fight valiantly after they buckled together the battaile was great many horsemen were ouerthrown euen in a moment But by and by Edward the kings sonne with his band as a fierce young gentlemen valiant knight fell vpon his enemies with such force that he compelled them to reâule backe a great way so that the hinmost thinking by reason of their geuing backe that the foremost were slayne ran many away of them and taking water to passe ouer were almost threescore souldiours drowned a few of the being slaine all the rest fled Straight way the Londiners whiche had asked the first fight knowing not howe the battaile went tooke them to theyr hecles Whom Edward pursued with his band killing the himmost of them by the space of two or three miles For hee hated them because they had rebelled agaynst his father and disgraced his mother wheÌ she was caryed by barge vpon the Temse froÌ the tower to Windsore as is aboue touched pag. 000. Whilest that Prince Edward was thus in the chase of the LoÌdoners who had the
the presence of vs common Notaries here vnder written especially called and required for this purpose as it is contained in the subscriptions heere vnder the famous noble men the Lord Lewes sonne of the French king Guido of S. Paule and Iohn Drocem Earles and William of Plesiano Lord of Vitenob knight Moued as they saide with a feruent faith with affection of sincere loue and zeale of charitie to be shewed to the holy Romish church and hauing pitie from their heart on their mother the vniuersall church which as they sayde is oppressed daungerously vnder the rule of the saide Lord Boniface and suffereth outragious defacing and losse and pitying the right faith as they say in which standes the saluation of soules which alas for pitie in their times miserably pineth away perisheth for the lacke of wholesome gouernment of the Churche through all Christendome and earnestly taking paines as they said for the repairing and enhaunsing of the Catholicke faith specially seeing it was necessary for the same church for the foundation of the faith and health of the soules that none shoulde rule the fold of the Lordes flocke but the true and lawfull shepheard and also because the same Churche was the spouse of Christ that hath no spot nor wrincle all errour offence wickednes wrong shoulde be put away and saluation peace and quietnesse through Gods mercy might be procured to the whole worlde which they say lieth in warres and darkenesse by the wicked deedes cursed workes and hurtful examples of the sayd Boniface They said and laid against the said Boniface heresie and other diuers horrible cursed faultes wherein they affirmed him to be tangled and commonly and notoriously reported the king himselfe being present with Archbishops Bishops and other Prelates and Churchmen which were assembled for to entreat of their owne matters and matters of their Churches beside Barons Earles and other noble men whose names are vnder written The said William propounded obiected against him swearing by the holy Gospell of God which hee corporally touched that he coulde prooue all and euery the premisses to be true And the sayd William of Plesiano sware further this othe that he beleued he could prooue the premisses and that he woulde pursue to the full ende against the saide Boniface in the generall Councell where when and afore whomsoeuer of right it ought to be done requiring earnestly the sayd Lord king as a champion of the faith and defender of the Church that for declaring of this truth to the praise of Gods name to the increase promoting of the Catholike faith to the honour and wealth of the vniuersall Church and of all Christen people and the congregation of the sayd generall councel that he woulde helpe and bestowe his profitable labour with souldiors and other like for the loue of men and zeale to iustice because his kingly house was euer a ruler of the trueth and that he wold earnestly require the Archbishops Bishops other Prelates and that he woulde be effectually instant with them The Earles knights themselues besought earnestly many of the same prelates as they were pillers of the Church the faith that they would helpe and effectually bestowe their labour to the calling and assembling of the said councell by all waies and meanes lawful according to the ordinances of the holy fathers and decrees of the canons But when the prelates heard fully vnderstode such obiections oppositions and requests as is aforesaid and considered that such a matter not onely was most hard but needed wise counsell they departed out of the same place But on the Friday next following i. the 14. day of the same moneth of Iune the foresaid Lord king being present and also the Lords Archbishops Bishops Abbots Priors and many witnesses here vnder written the same time being present and in the presence of vs common Notaries heere subscribed and being specially called and required for this purpose the foresayd William of Plesiano Knight sayde propounded affirmed obiected and read as was contained more fully in a certaine paper which he held in his hand whose tenor was after this sort I William of Plesiano Knight say propound and affirme that Boniface which now ruleth the Apostolical sea is a rancke hereticke in heresies and by heresies outragious dedes and wicked doctrines hereafter to be declared which things to be true I beleeue I am able to prooue or els such things as these shall be sufficient to prooue hym a full hereticke in a coÌuenient place time and afore whom of right this can or ought to be done This thing I sweare on the holy Gospel of God presently touched of me First that he beleueth not the immortalitie of men and of christen soules but thinking much like as the Saducies did beleeue that there is no euerlasting life and the men can not get at the length ioy but all the lot and part of comfort and gladnes to be in this world and by this meanes he affirmeth that it is no sinne for the body to liue daintely in al dainties And out of the aboundance of this leuen he was not ashamed to say and opeÌly to coÌfesse that he had rather be an asse or a dogge or any other brute beast rather than a Frenchman which thing he would not haue said if he beleued a FrenchmaÌ had a soule that could enioy euerlasting life This thing he taught many men which knowledged this at the point of death and the common report goeth on him thus in these things 2. Also he beleeueth not faithfully that by the wordes ordained of Christ spoken ouer the hoste after the fashion of the Church by a faithfull priest that is lawfully ordered the body of Christ to be there and therefore it commeth to passe that he geneth no reuerence to it no not a litle when it is lifted up of the priest yea he rises not to it but turneth his backe to it and makes himselfe his seat to be honoured where he sitteth rather then the altare where the hoste is consecrate and he is commonly reported to doe this 3. Also he is reported to say that whoredome is no sinne no more than rubbing of the hands together thus commonly runnes the voice and brute 4. Also he saide often that to thrust downe the King and Frenchmen if it coulde not be otherwaies done he would ouerthrow himselfe the whole world the whole Church And when he had sayd so some that stode by said God forbid he answered God graunt And when good men that heard the wordes replied against him that hee should not say so because the church of God all Christen men should suffer great slaunder so he answered I care not what slaunders soeuer come so that the Frenchmen and their pride be destroied for it is necessary that slaunders offences come 5. Item he called againe allowed a booke made by M. Arnold of Newton conteining and smelling of heresie
of our right deare Lord and king and all the Realme with all our might and strength to keepe and mayntayne the Realme as all good people ought for to do Vpon that we pray you and desire you that ye woulde be helping to vs for the health and profite of the Realme and we haue had none aunswere of you nor knowe not your will in that parte Wherefore we send to you agayne and pray you charge you that ye beat you so against vs that ye haue nor make no cause vs to greue but that ye be to vs helping in all the wayes that you may And were ye well in certaine that we and also those that commeth with vs into this realme nothing for to done but that shall be pleasing to God and common profite to al the Realme Not els but for to destroy the Spensers enemyes to the Realme as ye well know Wherefore we pray and charge you in the fayth that ye owe to our Lord the king to the Crowne and to vs and vpon all that ye may forfeite that if Hugh Spenser both the father and the sonne our enemies come within your power that ye do theÌ hastely to be take fastly kept til we haue ordeined for them our will And as ye desire profite and honour of vs and of the Realme Vnderstanding well if it be so that ye doe our desire and prayer we shall the more be beholden to you And also we shall doe you profite and worship if that ye send vs hastely worde agayne of our will Geuen at Baldocke the sixt day of October These foresayd letters being published and perused the Bishop of Exceter to whom as ye heard was committed the rule of the City sent to the Maior for theyr keyes of the gates vsing so sharpe wordes in the kinges name yâ variaunce began to kindle betwene him and the Cittizens so farre forth that the commons in theyr rage tooke the foresayd Byshop and beheaded him and two of his housholde at that StaÌdard in Cheape Then the king went to Bristow and ordayned sir Hugh SpeÌser the father there to keep the Castle and the towne and the king with Hugh Spencer the sonne and Syr Robert Baldocke Chauncellour the Earle of Arundell went into Wales And the Queene so pursued them that first they tooke the towne yelded vp to her Then they tooke syr Hugh Spenser the father whom being drawn and torne they at last hanged vp at Bristow in chaynes of yron As the king was thus flying yâ queene caused to be proclaymed through her army that the Kyng should come and appeare and so to receaue his kingdome agayne if he woulde be conformable to his liege subiectes Who when he did not appeare Prince Edward his sonne was proclaymed high keeper of the Realme In the meane tyme Henry Earle of Lancaster brother to the good Earle Thomas which before was beheaded also Lord William Souch and M. Upphowell were sent by the Queene into Wales to pursue the king there tooke him and sent him to the Castell of Kenelworth And tooke Hugh Spenser the sonne and Sir Robert Baldock Chauncellour and sir Iohn Earle of Arundell brought them all to the towne of Hereford And anone after Hugh Spenser the sonne was drawn and hanged on a gallowes fiftye foote highe and after beheaded and quartered whose quarters were sent into 4. quarters of the Realme Syr Iohn of Arundel was beheaded sir Robert Baldock was put in Newgate at London where shortly after he pyned away and dyed among the theeues This done a Parliament was assembled at London from whence message was sent to the Kyng that if he would resigne vp his Crowne hys sonne shoulde haue it after him If not an other shold take it to whom the lot would geue it Wherevpon the king being constrayned to yelde vp his Crowne to hys sonne was kept in prison and after had to Barkley where he is sayd to take great repentance After this message beyng sent and the king halfe condescending thereunto the Parliament notwithstanding prosecuting and goyng forward there was a bill exhibited and put vp contayning certayne articles agaynst the sayd Kyng then in prison in the Castle of Barkley touching his misbehauiour and imprudent gouerning of the realme whiche bill openly before all the Lordes and commons by the speaker of the Parliament house was read After long consultation thereof amongest themselues touching those articles and also for the better and more circumspect gouernment of the Realme from that tyme forth it was consulted and agreed vppon by the Lordes spirituall and temporall and commons there assembled that they sayd Edward was a man not meete to be their Kyng nor from that tyme forth anye more to beare the Crowne royall or title of a Kyng But that Edward hys eldest sonne who there in the same court of high Parliament was present as he was rightfull heyre and inheritor therunto so should he be crowned king therof in hys fathers steade with these conditions thereunto annexed That he should take wise sage and true Counsellers vnto him That the Realme might be better and more circumspectly gouerned then before in the tyme of Edward his father it was That the old King his Father should be honourably prouided for and kept so long as he liued according as vnto his estate it appertayned c. These and other things thus finished and ended the Parliament breaketh vp and all thinges necessary to the coronation of a Prince appertayning were in speedy wise prepared whereof more hereafter Christ willing shal be specified In the meane tyme as touching the king whiche was yet in prison it is thought by some writers that the next yeare following by the meanes of syr Roger Mortimer he was miserably slayne with a spit as is sayd being thrust vp into his body and was buryed at Gloucester after he had raigned xix yeares In the time and raigne of this King the Colledge of Cambridge called Michaell house was founded and builded by Syr Henry StantoÌ Knight to the vse and increase of learning a thing in a common wealth very profitable And necessary to be had the want and need wherof many sondry times is sooner felt in this realme of ours and other Realmes abroad then is the discommoditie therof of most men commonly vnderstoode About the same time also was Nicholaus de Lyra which wrote the ordinary glose of the Bible Also Gulielmus Oceham a worthy diuine and of a right sincere iudgement as the times then would either geue or suffer In the tractation of this kings history before was declared what grudge did kindle in the harts of the Barons agaynst the king for reuoking such actes and customes as had bene before in the Parliament established both for Peter GauestoÌ for that two Spensers Also what seuere punishment the king did execute vppon them for the same in suche cruell and rigorous sorte that as he spared
Iohn Asheton what his iudgement opinion was touching the foresaid conclusions prefixed and assigned vnto the said Thomas for that time demaunding the same deliberation and day 8. dayes after that is to say the 28. of the said month that he appeare before the Bishop of Cant. wheresoeuer within his said prouince of Canterbury he should then happen to be to declare playnely and fully what his iudgement and opinion was touching the foresaid conclusions Ex Regist W. Courtney The names of Friers and Doctors assistent at the examination aforesaid Friers Obseruantes Botlesham B. of Nauaton frier Iohn Langley William Suard Friers of Dominickes order Iohn Kyngham Iohn Louey Peter Stokes Walter Dish Friers Carmelites Thomas Ashburn Baukine Robert Walbey Doctors and Fryers Augustines M. Iohn Barnet M. Thomas Backton M. Iohn Blanchard M. Iohn Shillingford M. Lydford M. Thomas Southam The Friday next following that is to say the 28. day of Iune the foresaid M. Nicholas Phillip and Thom. Hilman appeared before the said Archb. and lord Inquisitour of Canterbury in the chappell of his manor of Otfurd in the Dioces of Canterbury there sitting in his Tribunall seat To whom the sayd bishop of Canterbury saying that for because at that time he had not the presence assistence of the doctors in diuinitie and of the Canon and ciuil law He continued the sayd busines touching the sayd Nicholas Phillip and Thomas in the same state wherin theÌ it was till Tewesday next immediately ensuing that is to say the first day of Iuly the yeare of the Lord abouesayd and prefixed vnto the said Nicholas Phillip and Thomas Hilman the same day to appeare before him wheresoeuer within his prouince of Caunterb he should then chaunce to be to do that whiche vppon the sayd 28. day they were purposed to doe together or a part Which Tuesday being come the foresaid Archb. in the chiefe house of his Churche at Canterbury before the houre of 9. with the doctours whose names are vnder conteined and other Clerkes a great multitude Expected the foresaid Nicholas Phillip and Thomas longâime by the bedle calling them and looking after them who neuerthelesse appeared not before two of the clocke after dinner the same day continuing the foresayd busines in the pristine state til the same houre At which houre the foresaid Archbishop of Cant. hauing assistentes the doctors clerkes vnder recited examined the foresayd maister Thomas Hilman theÌ and there iudicially appearing what his opinioÌ was touching the foresayd conclusions who at them and the meaning of them somewhat stammering at last to all and singuler the same conclusions then to him red and expounded thus aunswered I suppose and iudge all singuler those conclusions lately condemned by my Lord of Canterbury that now is together with the couÌsaile and consent of hys clerkes to be hereticall and erroneous eueÌ as the same my Lord of Caunterbury and other doctours of Diuinitie of the Canon and ciuill law by common consent counsaile haue supposed and thought And that the same being for hereesies and errours as before is sayd condemned doe as much as in me is condemne protesting that I will holde and affirme the contrary of those coÌclusions in the same sayth liue and dye Then sayd the archbishop of Caunterbury then there sitting as Tribunall or iudge pronouncing the said maisters Nicholas and Phillip long in court called before and taried for and yet not appearing guilty of contumacy and disobedience excommunicated them for the penaltie of this their coÌtumacie in tenor of these words following We William by the grace of God archbishop of Caunterbury Primate of Englande Legate of the Apostolicall see and thorough all our prouince of Canterbury of al hereticall prauitie chiefe Inquisitour Do pronounce maister Nicholas Herford and maister Phillip Repingdon professours of diuinitie hauing this day and place by our prefiction appoynted to heart decree in this busines of hereticall prauitie being in Court by our Bedle long called taried for and yet not appearing to be stubburne and disobedient persons and for the penalty of this their contumacie we do excommunicate them and either of them by these presentes * The denouncing of the excommunication agaynst Nicholas Herford and Phillip Reppington WIlliam by Gods permission Archb. of Caunterb c. To our beloued sonne in Christ whosoeuer he be that this instaunt sonday shall preach at Paules crosse in London SalutatioÌ grace and blessing For asmuch as we prefixed a certaine competent day and place to maister Nicholes Herford and maister Phillip ReppingtoÌ Canon Regular of the Monastery of our Lady of Leicester beyng Doctours of Diuinitie and of heretical prauitie vehemeÌtly suspected After certayne aunsweres not fully made but impertinently and nothing to the purpose as also hereticall and erroneous In diuers places of our said prouince commonly generally and publikely taught and preached and therfore that they should iudicially appeare before vs to doe to receaue peremtorily in that behalfe what thing soeuer the quallitie of that busines shoulde moue vnto vs and that we haue for their contumacie in not appearing before vs at that day and place iudicially appoynted as right therein required We by these presentes commaund commit vnto you firmely enioyning you that when all the multitude of people shal be gathered together to heare your sermoÌ that in the day and place appoynted you publikely and solemnly denouÌce the foresaid Nicholas Phillip holding vp a crosse and lighting vp a candle and then throwing downe the same vpon the ground to haue bene so and in such maner excommunicated and still be Fare ye well In our Manour house at Lambeth the 13. day of Iuly the yeare of our Lord. 1382. and first yeare of our translation * The Citation agaynst the sayd Nicholas and Phillip WIlliam by the grace of God c. To our welbeloued sonne M. Robbert Rigge chauncellour of the Vniuersitie of Oxford salutation c. For as muche as we haue prefixed a competent day and place to M Nicholas Heerford and M. Phillip Reppington c. as before We straightly charge and commaund you that you publiquely and solemnly denounce in the church of our Lady and in the scholes of the Vniuersity the foresayd Nicholas and Phillip to haue bene by vs excommunicated and still is And that you further cite or cause to be cited peremptorily the foresayd Nicholas and Phillip that they and euery of them appeare before vs within 15. dayes after the date of this citation wheresoeuer it shall fortune vs within our sayd prouince of Caunterbury then to be To heare and see how we meane to proceed against them and euery of them concerning the foresayd hereticall and erroneous conclusions according to the forme of retroactions and quallitie of the busines in this behalfe had and vsed And that both of the day of the receipt of this present citation of the maner and forme thereof or
said maister Iohn Hus did openly set vp his letters patents this present yeare afore said in the said moneth of August vpon the porches of the Cathedrall Church of Prage and other Collegiate and parish Churches of the Citie of Prage and vpon the gates of our saide Lord our Lord the King and the Archbyshop of Prage conteining in them this effect how that he would appeare before Conrade Archbishop of Prage and all the Prelates and Cleargy of the kingdome of Boheme which should be congregated and called together at a certaine day of the moneth aforesaid ready alwaies to satisfie all men as touching the faith and hope which he helde and to see and heare all and singuler that woulde laye anye obstinacie of error or heresie vnto him that they should determine themselues there to suffer the like punishment according to the extremitie both of Gods lawe and mans lawe vnto whome altogether he would answere in his owne right before the saide Archbishop of Prage and the sayd Lord Nicholas Bishop and inquisitour aforesaide and the Prelates euen in the next generall Councell of Constance and there according vnto the Canons and decrees of the holy Fathers declare and shewe foorth his vprightnes and innocencie vpon all and singuler which proceedings maister Iohn de Iesenitz procurer and in the procurours name or behalfe as afore required and desired that he might haue one or many publique instruments made vnto him by me the publique Notary heere vnder written These things were done the yeare indiction day monthe houre place and byshopricke as is afore saide in the presence of these noble and famous men the Lords William de Zwirgelitz Baron of the Kingdome of Boheme Peter his sonne the Lord Hlawaczion de Renow likewise Barron Wenceslaus de Lunarx Vnssone de Miekoniz Burgraue of the Castell of Liechetenburg Cztiborius de Bodanetz Esquier and William de Dupore Knight of the saide diocese of Prage with manye other woorthy and credible witnesses which were specially desired and required vnto the premisses And I Michaell sometimes the sonne of Nicholas de Prachatitz of the diocese of Prage and by the Imperiall authoritie publique Notary was present with the witnesses afore named at the affaires afore said at the request demaund aunswere and petition and all and singuler the dooings within written and did see and heare all these things to be done in foresayd maner and fourme But being busied with other matters I haue caused this to be faithfully drawne and written and subscribing the same with mine owne hand haue published and reduced it into this forme and haue signed it with my seale and name accustomed being called and required to beare witnes of all and singuler the premisses After this as all the Barons of Boheme were assembled in the Abbay of Sainct Iames about the affayres of the Realme where as the Archbyshop of Prage was also present There the sayde Iohn Hus presented supplications by the whiche he most humbly desired the Barons that they woulde shewe hym thys fauour towards the sayde Archbyshop that if the sayd Archbyshop did suspect him of any errour or heresie that he woulde declare it openly and that he was ready to endure and suffer correction for the same at hys hands And if that he had founde or perceiued no such thing in hym that hee would then gyue hym a testimoniall thereof through the which he being as it were armed he might the more freely go vnto Constance The sayde Archbishop confessed openly before all the assembly of Barons that he knew not that the sayd Iohn Hus was culpable or faulty in anye crime or offence and thys was hys onely counsell that the sayd Iohn Hus should purge himselfe of the excommunication he had incurred this report which the Archbishop had giuen of Iohn Hus doth appeare by the letters which the Barons of Boheme sent vnto the Emperour Sigismund by the said Hus in the towne of Constance Finally all the Prelates and Cleargie assembled together in the Towne of Prage in the Archbishop hys Court where as appeared personally the worshipfull maister Iohn Iesenitz Doctour of decretals and procurer in the name and behalfe of the honourable man maister Iohn Hus requiring that either the sayde mayster Iohn Hus or that hee in the name and behalfe of hym might bee suffered to come into the sayde Archbishops Court to the presence of the Archbishop and the Prelates which were there congregated together for so much as maister Iohn Hus is readye to satisfie all men which shall require hym to shew any reason of his faith or hope which he holdeth and to see and heare all and singular whych were there gathered together that is to saye the Lord Archbyshop and Prelates or any of them whych would lay any maner of obstinacie or errour or heresie vnto hym that they should there write in their names and according both vnto Gods lawe and mans and the Canon law prepare themselues to suffer lyke punishment if they could not lawfully prooue any obstinacie of errour or heresie against him vnto whome altogether he would by Gods helpe aunswere before the sayd Archbyshop and the Prelates in the next generall Councell holden at Constance and stand vnto the law and according to the Canons and Decretals of the holy Fathers shewe foorth and declare hys innocencie in the name of Christ Vnto the which maister Iohn of Iessenetz Doctour one called Ulricus Swabe of Swabenitz Marshall of the sayde Archbyshop comming foorth of the sayd Court did vtterly deny vnto the sayd maister Doctour and his partie all manner of ingresse and entrance into the Court and to the presence of the Archbishop aforesayd and of the Prelates there gathered together Pretending that the Archbyshop with the Prelates aforesayd were occupied about the Kings affaires requiring the sayde maister Doctour that hee woulde tary in some place without the sayd Court that when the Archbyshop and the Prelates had finished the Kings affaires hee might then returne and haue libertie to come into the Court there The said maister Iohn Hus and the Doctour of lawe tarried a while intreating to bee admitted into the Archbyshops Courte But seeing hee coulde preuayle nothyng he made there a solemne protestation of hys request that both hee and also maister Iohn Hus and his part could not be suffered to come into the Archbyshops Court to the presence of the Archbyshop and the Prelates Requiring of the foresayde Notarie publicke instruments to be made of the same which also was done And these were the things which were done before Iohn Hus tooke hys iourney to the generall Councell of Constance the which I minded briefly to rebarse whereunto I will also annexe somewhat as touching his iourney thetherwards About the Ides of October 14.14 Iohn Hus being accompanied with two noble Gentlemen that is to wit Wencelat of Duba and Iohn of Clum he parted from Prage and tooke hys iourney towardes Constance And in euery place as hee passed
the part of K. Richard whome all good men hated as he no otherwise deserued The king hauing perfect knowledge the Earle to be encamped at Tamworth embatled himselfe in a place neare to a village called Bosworth not farre from Leicester appointing there to encounter with his aduersaries Here that matter lay in great doubt and suspense concerning that Lord Stanley which was the Erles father in law had maryed his mother to what part he would encline For although his hart went no doubt with the Earle had secret conference with him the night before yet because of his sonne and heyre George Lord Straunge being then in the haÌds of king Richard least the king should attempt any preiudiciall thing against him durst not be seene openly to goe that way where in hart he fauoured and therefore closely kept himselfe betweene both till the push came that hys helpe might serue at a pinch The number of the Erles part exceeded not to the one halfe of the side of king Richard When the time and the place was appointed where the two battailes should encounter and ioyne together fore stripes and great blowes were geuen on both sides and many slayne If number multitude might gouerne the successe of battaile king Richard had double to the erle But God is he not man that geueth victorye by what meanes it seemeth to his diuine prouidence best In what order and by what occasion this field was wonne and lost the certain intelligence we haue not certainly expressed but onely by the historye of Polydore Vergile whom sir Thomas More doth follow word for word In the which history it doth appeare that as these 2. armies were coupling together king Richard vnderstanding by his espials where the earle of Richmond was and how he was but slenderly accompanied and seeing him to approch more neare vnto him he rather caryed with courage then ruled with reason set spurres to the horse and raunging out of the compasse of hys ranckes pressed toward the Erle setting vppon him so sharpely that first he killed sir William Brandon the Erles standard bearer father to the Lord Charles Brandon Duke of Suffolke theÌ after ouerthrew sir Iohn Cheny thinking likewise to oppresse the Erle But as the Lorde by his secret prouidence disposeth the euent of all thinges as the earle with his meÌ about him being ouermatched began to dispayre of victory sodeinly oportunely came syr William Stanley with 3. thousand well appointed able men whereby king Richardes men were driuen backe he himselfe cruelly fighting in the thick of his enemies was there slaue brought to his confusion and death which he worthely deserued In the meane time the Earle of Oxford who had the guiding of the forewarde discomfited the forefrunt of king Richards hoast and put them to flight in which chase many were slayne of noble men especially aboue other Iohn Duke of Northfolke Lord Ferrers sir Richard Radcliffe and Robert Brakenbury Lieutenaunt of the Tower c. Lord Thomas Haward Earle of Surrey there submitted himselfe and although he was not receaued at first to grace but long remayned in the Tower yet at length for his fidelitie was deliuered and aduanced to his recouered honour and dignitie againe This king Richard had but one sonne who shortly after the cruell murder of king Edwardes sonnes was taken with sicknes and died The wife of the sayd king Richard whether by poyson or by sickenes dyed also a little before the field of Bosworth After whose decease the storie of Polydore of sir Tho. More affirmeth that he intended himself to mary the Lady Elizabeth his own brothers daughter and so to preuent the Earle of Richmond Moreouer as touching the Lord Stanley thus reporteth the story that king Richard being in Bosworth fielde sent for the Lord Stanley by a purseuaunt to auaunce forward with his company and come to hys presence otherwise he sware by Christes passion that he would strike off his sonnes head before dinner The L. Stanley sent word agayne that if he did he had more sonnes aliue WherupoÌ the kyng immediately commaunded the Lord Strange to be beheaded which was the very time wheÌ both yâ armies were within fight were ready to ioyne together Wherfore the kinges counsailers pondering the tyme and the case perswaded the king that it was now time to sight not to doe execution aduising him to delay the matter tyll the battail were ended And so as God would king Richard breaking hys othe or rather keeping hys othe for he hymselfe was slayne before dyner the Lord Straunge was coÌmitted to be kept prisoner within the kinges tente who then after the victory gotten was sought out and brought to his ioyfull father And thus haue ye the tragicall life and end of this wretched king Richard Henry the Erle of Richmond after harty thankes geuen to almighty God for hys glorious victorye obteined proceeded to the towne of Leicester where was brought to him by the Lord Straunge the Crowne and put on the Earles head In the meane time the dead corpes of king Richarde was shamefully caried to the towne of Leicester being naked and despoyled to the skinne being trussed behinde a purseuaunt of armes was caryed like a hog or a dog hauing his head armes hanging on the one side of that horse and the legges on the other side all sprincled with myre bloud And thus ended the vsurped reign of king Richard who reigned two yeares and two monthes Ex Polydo Thom. Moro. King Henry the vij WHen king Henry by the prouidence of God had obtayned this triumphant victory Diademe of the realme first sending for Edward Plantaginet Earle of Warwicke sonne to George Duke of Clarence committing him to safe custody w e in the tower froÌ Leicester remoued to LoÌdon not long after according to his oth promise made before espoused to him the yong Ladye Elizabeth heyre of the house of Yorke whereby both the houses of Yorke and Lancaster were conioyned together to the no little reioysing of all English hartes no lesse quyet vnto the realme which was an 1485. This king reigned 23. yeares and 8. monthes and being a Prince of great pollicie iustice and temperance kept his realm in good tollerable rule order And here interrupting a little the course of our Englishe matters we will now the Lord willing enter the story aboue promised of Maximilian the Emperour matters of the Empire especially such as pertayneth to that Church Maximilian Emperour IN the yeare of our Lord. 1486. Fridericus waxing aged and partly also mistrusting the hartes of the Germayns who had complained before of theyr greuances and could not be heard and therfore misdoubting that hys house after his decease should haue the lesse fauour amonge them for that cause in hys life tyme did associate hys sonne Maximilian to
ACTES and Monuments of matters most speciall and memorable happenyng in the Church with an Vniuersall history of the same wherein is set forth at large the whole race and course of the Church from the primitiue age to these latter tymes of ours with the bloudy times horrible troubles and great persecutions agaynst the true Martyrs of Christ sought and wrought as well by Heathen Emperours as nowe lately practised by Romish Prelates especially in this Realme of England and Scotland ¶ Newly reuised and recognised partly also augmented and now the fourth time agayne published and recommended to the studious Reader by the Authour through the helpe of Christ our Lord IOHN FOXE which desireth thee good Reader to helpe him with thy Prayer APOC. VII Salus sedenti super thronum agno An. 1583. Mens Octobr. The Kalender ¶ Ianuary hath 31. dayes The Moone xxx Dayes of their death Yeare of our Lord. 3 A 1 Circumcision    b 2 Iohn Wickliffe Preacher Martyr  1387 11 c 3 I. Aston confes  1382  d 4 William Sawtry priest Martyr  1400 19 e 5 Swinderby a priest martyr   8 f 6 Epiphany    g 7 Sir Rog. Acton knight Martyr  1401 16 A 8 Iohn Browne GentlemaÌ Martyr  1413 5 b 9 Iohn Beuerley preacher Martyr  1413  c 10 Richard Silbecke martyr 14 1413 13 d 11 Iohn Castellaue Doctor Martyr 12 1521 2 e 12 Tho. Whittle Minister Martyr 27 1525  f 13 Bartlet Greene Gentleman Martyr 27 1556 10 g 14 Iohn Tudson Martyr 27 1556  A 15 Thomas Went Martyr 27 1556 18 b 16 Thomas Browne martyr 27 1556    Isabel Foster Martyr 27 1556 7 c 17 Ioane Warne aliâs Lashford Martyr 27 1556  d 18 Iohn Lomas Martyr 31 1556 15 e 19 Anne Albright aliâs Champnes Martyr 31 1556 4 f 20 Ioane Catmer Martyr 31 1556    Agnes Snoth Martyr 31 1556  g 21 Ioane Sole Martyr 31 1556 12 A 22 William Waterer martyr 15 1556    Conuer of Paule 15  1 b 23 Steuen Kempe Martyr 15 1557    William Hay Martyr 15 1557  c 24 Thomas Hudson Martyr 15 1557 9 d 25 William Lowicke martyr 15 1557  e 26 William Prouting martyr  1557 17 f 27 Nicholas Finall Martyr  1557 6 g 28 Math. Bradbrige Martyr 16   A 29    14 b 30 Iohn Philpot Martyr  1557 3 c 31 Thomas Steuens martyr   February hath 28. dayes The Moone xxix Daies of their death Yeare of our Lord.  d 1 William Thorpe priest confessor  1407 11 e 2 Purification of our Lady   19 f 3 Iohn Claidon Martyr  1413 8 g 4 Richard Turmine martyr  1413  A 5 Zisca a confessor  1416 16 b 6 Sir Iohn Oldcastle Lord Cobham Martyr  1418 5 c 7 Richard Houeden martyr  1430  d 8 Thomas Bagley priest Martyr  1431    Paule Crawes Martyr  1431 13 e 9 Thomas Rhedon Martyr  1436 2 f 10 Rainold Pecocke bishop confessor  1457  g 11 Sir Roger Onley knight Martyr  1441 10 A 12 Elenor Cobham gentlewoman confessor    b 13 Mother of the lady Yong Martyr  1490 18 c 14 Thomas Norice Martyr  1507 7 d 15 Thomas Eckles Martyr  1510  e 16 Thomas Bungay Martyr  1511 15 f 17 D. Martin Luther confessor 18 1546 4 g 18 Pope of Eay Martyr  1512  A 19 Peake Martyr  1512 12 b 20 George Carpenter martyr 8 1527 1 c 21 Iohn Rogers Preacher Martyr 4 1555  d 22 Laurence Sanders Preacher Martyr 8 1555 9 e 23 Iohn Hooper Bishoppe Martyr 9 1555  f 24 Mathias Apostle   17 g 25 Rowland Tailor Doctor Martyr 9 1555 6 A 26 Robert Farrar Bishoppe Martyr 22 1555  b 27 Agnes Potten Martyr 19 1556 14 c 28 Trunchfields wife martyr 19 1556 ¶ March hath 31. dayes The Moone xxx Dayes of their death Yeare of our Lord. 3 d 1 William Taylour Martyr 2 1422  e 2 Iohn Weselianus a doctor Martyr  1479 11 f 3 Doctor Ueselus aliâs Basilius confessor  1490  g 4 Henry Sudphen Martyr  1524 19 A 5 Iohn Hougley Martyr  1526 8 b 6 Petrus Flestedius martyr  1528  c 7 Adolphus Clabachus Martyr  1528 16 d 8 Patrike Hamelton martyr  1528 5 e 9 Thomas Hitton Martyr  1530  f 10 Thomas Bilney Martyr  1531 13 g 11 Dany Foster Mar.  1531 2 A 12 Edward Freese confessor  1531  b 13 Ualentine Freese and his wife Mar.   10 c 14 Father Bate confes  1531  d 15 Rawlin White Mar. 5 1555 18 e 16 Thom. Tomkins Martyr 15 1555 7 f 17 Thomas Higbed gentleman Mar. 25 1555  g 18 Thomas Cawson Gentleman Mar. 25 1555 15 A 19 William Hunter Martyr 25 1555 4 b 20 William Pigot Martyr 28 1555  c 21 Stephen Knight Martyr 28 1555 12 d 22 Iohn Laurence Minister Martyr 29 1555 1 e 23 Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury Martyr 21 1556  f 24 Robert Spicer Martyr 24 1356 9 g 25 Annuntiation of our Lady    A 26 WilliaÌ Coberley Martyr 24 1556 17 b 27 Maundrell Mar. 24 1556 6 c 28 Rich. Crashfield Martyr 15 1557  d 29 Cuthbert SimpsoÌ martyr 28 1558 14 e 30 Hugh Foxe Mar. 28 1558 3 f 31 Iohn Deuennish Martyr 28 1558 ¶ Aprill hath 30. dayes The Moone xxix Daies of their death Yeare of our Lord.  g 1 Robert Hatches Martyr      Archer Martyr 4 1519    Hawkins Martyr   11 A 2 Thomas bound Martyr 4 1519  b 3 Wrigsham Martyr 4 1519 19 c 4 Lansdale Martyr 4 1519 8 d 5 Maystres Smith Widow Martyr 4 1519 16 e 6 Iames Baynham Gentleman Martyr 30 1532 5 f 7 Iohn Awcocke Confessor 2 1555  g 8 George Marsh Preacher Martyr 24 1555 13 A 9 William Flower Minister Martyr 24 1555 2 b 10 Robert Drakes Minister Martyr 24 1556  c 11 Thomas Tyms Martyr 24 1556 10 d 12 Richard Spurge Martyr 24 1556  e 13 Thomas Spurge Martyr   18 f 14 Iohn Cauell Martyr 24 1556 7 g 15 George Ambrose Martyr 24 1556  A 16 I. Harpole Martyr Ioane Bech Martyr 1 1556 15 b 17 Iohn Hullier Minister Martyr 2 1556 4 c 18 Christopher Lister Minister Martyr 28 1556  d 19 Iohn Mace Martyr 28 1556 12 e 20 Iohn Spencer Martyr 28 1556    Symon Ioyne Martyr 28 1556 1 f 21 Richard Nicholl Martyr 28 1556  g 22 Iohn Hamond Martyr 28 1556 9 A 23 S. George Martyr    b 24 Thomas Loseby Martyr 12 1556 17 c 25 Marke Euangelist   6
Purtas mar 2 1557 17 b 21 Thomas Bennold martyr 2 1557 6 c 22 Agnes Siluerside aliâs Smith mar 2 1557  d 23 Bartholomew Apostle   14 e 24 Ellin Ewring mar 2 1557 3 f 25 Elizabeth Folkes mayd Martyr 2 1557  g 26 William Munt Martyr 2 1557 11 A 27 Alice Munt mar 2 1557 19 b 28 Rose Allin maide Martyr 2 1557  c 29 Iohn Iohnson mar George Egles mar 2 1557 8 d 30 One Frier and the sayde George Egles sister Martyrs 2 1557  e 31   September hath 30. dais The Moone xxix Dayes of their death Yeare of our Lord. 16 f 1 Father Abraham Marsor  1428 5â g 2 WilliaÌ Wright Priest Martyr  1428  A 3 Iohn Waddon Priest Martyr  1428 1â b 4 WilliaÌ Gardiner Martyr  1552    W. Allen Mar. Tho. Cob Martyr  1556 2 c 5 Tho. Coo. Mar.    d 6 Will. Androw confessor  1555 ââ e 7 Thomas King confessor  ibid.  f 8 Thomas Leis confessor 5 ibid.    George Catmer Martyr 6 ibid. ââ g 9 Robert Sârcateâ Martyr   â A 10 Anthony Burward martyr  ibid.  b 11 George Bradbrige martyr Iames Tutty Mar. 6 ibid. 15 c 12 Thom. Hayward Martyr  ibid. 4 d 13 I. Goreway Mar. Rob. Glouer Mar. 20 ibid.  e 14 Cornelius Bungay martyr   12 f 15 Edw. Sharpe mar Iohn Hart mar 8 1556 â g 16 Tho. Rauensdale a shoâmaker or a Currier mar 24 1556  A 17 Iohn Horne and another woman mar 25 1556 â b 18 Iohn Kurd mar Cicelie Ormes mar 20 1556   Ioyce Lewys mar 23 1557  c 19 Rafe Allerton mar 10 1557 17 d 20 Richard Roth mar 17 1557    Mathew Apostle   6 e 21 Iames Ansco and Margery his wyfe mar 17 1557  f 22 Agnes Bongeor Martyr 17 1557 â g 23 Mar. Thurstone Martyr  1557 â â 24 Iohn Warren mar    b 25 Christi Grouer Martyr    c 26 Thomas Athoth Martyr  1557  d 27 Iohn Ashdone Martyr Thomas Spurdaunce Mar.  1557  e 28    8 f 29 Michaell Archangel    g 30 Iohn Fortune Martyr  1557 October hath 31. dayes The Moone xxx their death Dayes of 6 A 1 Bartholer Miââon martyr  1534  b 2 Iohn de Burge a riche merchant Mar.  1534 3â c 3 The receiuer of Naunts Mar.  1534 â d 4 Henry Poile Mar. Catelle a schoolemaistres Martyr  1534     15â4  e 5 Stephen de la Foarge a merchant Mar.  1134 10 f 6   1536  g 7 William Tyndall Marâtyr   18 A 8 William Leyton Martyr  1537    Puttedew Mar.  1537 7 b 9 Ioh. Lambert aliâs Nicolson Mar.  1538  c 10 Collins Mar. Cowbrige Mar.  1538    Peter a Germane Martyr  1539 15 d 11  1539 4 e 12 Launcellot Mar. Iohn a Painter Mar.  1539  f 13 Giles Germaine Martyr  1539    Robert Barnes Mar.  1539 12 g 14 Thomas Garrard martyr  1541  A 15 William Hierome martyr    b 16 William Wolsey Martyr 4 1555 9 c 17 Rob. Pigot Mar. 4 1555  d 18 Luke Euangelist   17 e 19 Nicholas Ridley Bishop Martyr 6 1555 6 f 20 Hugh Latymer Bishop Martyr    g 21 I. Web gent. mar George Roper mar 31 1555 14 A 22 Gregory Parke Martyr   3 b 23 Adam Walles mar Marke Burges mar 2 1551  c 24 William Hooker Martyr  1560 11 d 25 SimsoÌ Priest Beuerech Frier Keyler blacke Frier Dauy StrattoÌ gentleman Norman Gorley Uicar of Dolor a blacke Canon with 4. other martyrs   19 e 26    f 27   8 g 28 Simon and Iude.    A 29 Three died in prison at Cicester confes 18 1556 16 b 30 Mother Seaman confessor  1556 5 c 31 Mother Bennet confessor  1556 Nouember hath 30. dais The Moone xxix Dayes of their death Yeare of our Lord.  d 1 The feast of all Saints   â e 2 Richard Mekings martyr  1541 2 f 3 Richard Spenser Martyr  1541  g 4 Andrew Hewet Martyr  1541 10 A 5 Iohn Porter confes  1542  b 6 Thomas Bernard martyr  1542 18 c 7 Iames Morton Martyr  1542 7 d 8 George Wizard Gentleman Mar.  1146  e 9 Iohn Kirby Mar.  1546 â5 f 10 Roger Clarke Mar.  1546 4 g 11 Richard Barfield aliâs Somersam Mar. 20 1531  A 12 Iohn Clarke confes  1556 12 b 13 Dimstane Chittenden confes  1556  c 14 William Foster Martyr  1556  d 15 Alice Potkins confessor  1556 9 e 16 Iohn Archer confes  1556  f 17 Hooke Mar.  1556 17 g 18 Iohn Hallingdale Martyr 18 1557 6 A 19 William Sparow martyr 18 1557  b 20 Richard Gybson Gentleman Mar. 18 1557 14 c 21 Saunder Gouch Martyr 4 1558 3 d 22 Elizabeth Driuer martyr 4 1558    Phillip Humfrey Martyr 5 1558  e 23 Iohn Dauy Mar. 5 1558 11 f 24 Henry Dauy Mar. 5 1558 19 g 25 Iohn Corneforth Martyr 10 1558  A 26 Christopher Browne Martyr 10 1558 8 b 27 Iohn Herst Mar. 10 1558  c 28 Alice Snoth Mar. 10 1558 16 d 29 Katharme knight Martyr   5 e 30 Andrew Apostle   December hath 31. daies The Moone xxx Daies of their death Yeare of our Lord.  f 1 WilliaÌ Tracy Esquier confes  1534 13 g 2 Peter Sapience Martyr  1545 28 A 3 George Buckeâ alias Adam Damlip Martyr  1531 10 b 4 An old man of Buckingham shire Mar.  1381  c 5 Two gray Friers Martyrs  1513 18 d 6 Iohn Hilton confessor Iohn Coignes confessor  1517 7 e 7 Robert Warde confessor  1517  f 8 A scholer of Abbeuile Martyr  1522     1528 15 g 9 A Iew Martyr Richard Hunne Martyr 4 1515 4 A 10      Iohn Tewkesbery martyr 20 1531  b 11 Iames Gore confes 7 1555 12 c 12 William Wiseman confessor 13 1555 1 d 13 Iohn Philpot Preacher Martyr â8 1557  e 14 Iohn Rough Preacher Martyr 22 1557 9 f 15 Margaret Mering martyr 22 1558  g 16 Thomas Tyler confessor  1558 17 A 17 Mathew Withers confessor Dale confes  1558 6 b 18 Thomas Apostle  1550  c 19 Wil. Plaine   14 d 20 Elizabeth Lawson confessor  1550    Ioh. Glouer confes   3 e 21 Nicholas Burton martyr 22 1562  f 22 Nat of our Lord. Stephen Mar.  Â
his mynd molested his vnderstanding did not fayle him as it is the maner of men to do but out of the aboundance of his hart his mouth did speake And feruent charitie did appeare in his words as kindled sparcles He said O crosse most welcome and long looked for with a willing mynde ioyfully and desirously I come to thee beyng the Scholer of him which did hang on thee Because I haue bene alwayes thy louer and haue coueted to embrace thee So beyng crucified he yelded vp the Ghost and fell on sleepe the day before the Calendes of December Mathew otherwise named Leui first of a Publicane made an Apostle wrote his gospell to the Iewes in the Hebrue tongue as recordeth Eusebius lib. 3.24.39 lib 5. cap. 8. cap. 10. Also Iraeneus lib 3. cap. 1. Item Hieronymus in Catalogo script Ecclesiast concerning the doings and decreementes of this blessed Apostle and Euangelist diuers things bee recorded by Iulius Africanus vnder the pretensed name of Abdias Also of Vincentius Perionius and others but in such sort as by the contents may greatly be suspected the matter not to lacke some craftie forgerie for the more establishment of latter decretals and Romish doctrine as touching merites consecration of Nunnes the superstitious prescription of Lent fast not onely in abstainyng from all fleshmeates but also from all matrimoniall copulatioÌ betwene man and wife during the said tyme of holy Lent Item the straight prohibition not to taste any bodily sustenance before the receiuing of the Lordes supper In ordaining of Masse and that no Nunne must marry after the vowe of her profession with such other like Ioan de Monte Regali testifieth of Mathias that after he had preached to the Iewes at length he was stoned beheaded Some other record that he died in Ethiopia Philippus the holy Apostle after he had much laboured among the barbarous nations in preaching the worde of saluation to them at length he suffered as the other Apostles did in Hierapolis a citie of Phrygia being there crucified and stoned to death where also he was buried his daughters also with him Isido * Of Iames the brother of the Lord thus we read in the story of Clement and Egesippus AFter that Festus had sent the Apostle Paul vnto Rome after his appellatioÌ made at Caesaria that the Iewes by the meanes thereof had lost their hope of performing their malicious vow against him conceiued they fel vpon Iames the brother of our Lord who was bishop at Ierusalem against whom they being bent with like malice brought him forth before them and required him to denye before all the people the faith of Christ. But he otherwise then they all looked for freely and with a greater constancie before all the multitude confessed Iesus to be the sonne of God our Sauiour and our Lord. Wherupon they not being able to abide the testimonie of this man any longer because he was thought to be the iustest among all for the highnes of deuine wisedome and godlinesse which in liuing he declared they killed him finding the more opportunitie to accomplish their mischiefe because the kingdom the same tyme was vacant For Festus being dead in Iewrie the administration of that prouince was destitute of a ruler and a deputie But after what maner Iames was killed the words of Clement do declare which writeth that he was cast doune from the pinacle of the temple and being smitten with the instrument of a Fuller was slain but Egesippus which liued in the tyme next after the Apostles describeth this cause diligently in his fift Commentarie after this maner as followeth Iames the brother of our Lord tooke in hand to gouern the Church after the Apostles beyng counted of all men from the tyme of our Lord to be a iust and perfect man Many and diuers other Iameses there were beside him but this was borne holy from his mothers wombe he dronke no wine nor any strong drinke neither did he cate any liuing creature the rasor neuer came vpon his head he was not annointed with oyle neither did he vse bathe to him onely was it lawfull to enter into the holy place neyther was he clothed with woollen cloth but with silke and he onely entred into the temple falling vpon his knees asking remission for the people so that his knees by ofte kneling lost the sence of feeling being benumined hardened like the knees of a Camell He was for worshipping God and crauing forgiuenes for the people called iust for the exceliencie of his iust life named Oblias which if you do interprete it is the sauegard and iustice of the people as the Prophets declare of him therefore when as many of the heretikes which were among the people asked him what maner of dore Iesus should be he aunswered that he was the Sauiour Wherof some do beleue him to be Iesus Christ but the aforesaid heretikes neither beleue the resurrection neither that any shall come which shal render vnto euery man according to his workes but as many as beleue they beleued for Iames cause When as many therefore of the Princes did beleue there was a tumult made of the Scribes Iewes and Phariseis saying it is daungerous least that all the people do looke for this Iesus as for Christ therfore they gathered themselues togither sayd vnto Iames We beseech thee restrain the people for they beleue in Iesus as though he were Christ. We pray thee perswade them all which come vnto the feast of the Passeouer of Iesus for we are all obedient vnto thee and all the people do testifie of thee that thou art iust neither that thou doest accept the person of any man therefore perswade the people that they be not deceiued in Iesus and all the people and we will obey thee therfore stand vpon the piller of the temple that thou mayest be seene from aboue and that thy wordes may be perceiued of all the people for to this passeouer all the tribes do come with all the countrey And thus the forenamed Scribes and Phariseis did set Iames vpon the battlements of the Church and they cried vnto him and sayd thou iust man whom all we ought to obey because this people is led after Iesus which is crucified tell what is the dore of Iesus crucified and he aunswered with a great voyce what do you aske me of Iesus the sonne of man seeyng that he sitteth on the right hand of God in heauen and shall come in the cloudes of the skie But whoÌ many were persuaded of this they glorified God vpon the witnes of Iames and sayd Osanna in the highest to the sonne of Dauid Then the Scribes and the Phariseis sayd among themselues we haue done euill that we haue caused such a testimony of Iesus But let vs go vp and let vs take him that they being compelled with feare may deny that faith And they cried out saying O O this iust man also is seduced and
and thieues like vnto himselfe against the Church But the Apostle renting his garmeÌts and with great lamentation said I haue lett a good keper of my brothers soule Get me a horse and let mee haue a guide with me which being done his horse and man procured hasted from the Churche as much as he could and comming to the same place was taken of theeues that watched But he neyther flying nor refusing sayd I came for this same cause hither lead me sayd he to your captayne So he being brought the captaine all armed fiercely begaÌ to looke vpon him And eftsoones comming to the knowledge of him was stroken with confusion and shame and began to flie But the olde man followed him as much as he might forgetting his age and crying My sonne why doest thou flie from thy father an armed man from one naked a yong man from an olde man Haue pitie on me my sonne and feare not for there is yet hope of saluation I will make an answer for thee vnto Christ I will dye for thee if neede be as Christ hath died for vs. I will giue my life for thee beleeue me Christ hath sent me He hearing these things first as in a mase stood still and therewith his courage was abated After that he cast downe his weapons by and by he trembled yea and wept bitterly and comming to the old man embraced him and spake vnto him with wepyng as well as he could beyng euen then baptised a fresh with teares only his right hand beyng hid and couered Then the Apostle after that he had promised and firmly ascertained him that he should obtain remission of our Sauiour and also prayed falling downe vpon his knees kissed his murdering right hand which for shame he durst not shew before as now purged through repentaunce brought him to the congregation and when he had prayed for him with continuall prayer and daily fastings and had comforted and confirmed his mynde with many sentences went not from him as the author reporteth before he had restored him to the congregation againe and made him a great example and triall of regeneration and a token of the visible resurrection Moreouer the foresayd Irenaeus in Lib. 3. cap. 3. and Eusebius Lib. 3. cap 28. and Lib. 4. cap. 14. prosecuting the historie of Iohn declare in these wordes saying that there were certaine which heard Policarpus say that Iohn the disciple of our Lord goyng into Ephesus to be washed seyng Corinthus within he leaped out of the bathe vnbathed because he feared the bathe should haue fallen seing that Cerinthus an enemy to the truth was within Such feare had the Apostles saith Irenaeus that they would not communicate a word with them that adulterate the truth And forasmuch as we are here in hand with the story of Iohn the blessed Euangelist commeth in matter and occasion not geueÌ by him but takeÌ of other of a great doubt and difficulty such as hath occupied all the Catholike subtile illuminate and seraphicall Doctors of the Popes Catholike Church these 500. yeares The difficultie is this that for so much as auricular confession hath bene is yet receiued in the Popes Catholike Church for an holy and necessary Sacrament extending vniuersally to al singular creatures Christian. Here then riseth a question who was our Ladies confessour or ghostly father But that is decreed and confessed with full consent of all the Catholikes to bee S. Iohn Whosoeuer denieth or doubteth of this is straight wayes ipso facto an heretike This then so determined ariseth an other question or doubt that seeyng our Lady was without all originall sinne and also actuall or mortall what need then had she of any Confessour or what should she confesse vnto him For if she had confessed any sinne when she had none then had she made herselfe a lyer so had sinned in deede Here therefore gentle Reader in this perplexitie these our illuminate Doctours staÌd in neede of thine ayde to helpe at a pinch Magnus Albertus the great diuine denieth not but that she in deede although most pure yet was confessed to her ghostly father to keepe the obseruances of the law appointed for such as had that neede which she had not And therfore sayth he necessary it was that she should confesse with mouth But then here is to be asked what did she say in her confession when she had nothing to confesse To this Albertus aunswereth agayne and telleth vs plainely what she sayd in her confessioÌ which was this that she had receiued that great grace not ex condigno that is not of any dignitie of her own but yet notwithstanding of congruitie And this was it sayth Albert that she sayd in her confession Albert cap. 74. super Euang Missus est c. Moreouer to helpe this case out of all doubt commeth in famous Thomas of Watring thus looseth the knot much after like effect saying that as Christ although he did owe nothing to the law yet notwithstanding receiued he Circumcision to geue to other example of humilitie and obedience In like maner would our Lady shew her selfe obedient to the obseruaunce of the law albeit there was no cause why she had any neede thereof And thus hast thou gentle Reader this doubtful questioÌ mooued and soluted to the intent I would reueale to thee some part of the deep diuinitie of our Catholike Maisters that haue ruled and gouerned the Church in these their late Popish dayes But breaking of this matter to returne againe where we left that is to this foresayd 2. persecutioÌ vnder Domitianus In which persecution besides these afore mentioned and many other innumerable godly Martyrs sufferyng for the like testimonie of the Lord Iesus was Flauia the daughter of Flauius Clemens one of the Romaine Consuls which Flauia with many other was banished out of Rome into the Isle Pontia for the testimony of the Lord Iesus by the Emperour Domitianus Euseb. Lib. 3. This Domitianus feared the comming of Christ as Herode did therefore commaunded them to be killed which were of the stocke of Dauid in Iewry There were remaining aliue at that tyme certayne of the Lordes kindred which were the nephewes of Iude that was called the Lordes brother after the flesh These when the LieuetenaÌt of Iewry had brought vp to Domitian to be slayn the Emperour demaunded of theÌ whether they were of the stocke of Dauid which when they had grauÌted he asked againe what possessions and what substaunce they had They auÌswered that they both had no more betweene them in all but xxxix acres of grounde how they gat their liuing sustained their families with the hard labours of their haÌdes shewing forth their hands vnto the Emperor being hard and roughworne with labours to witnes that to be true which they had spoken Then the Emperour inquiring of them concerning the kingdome of Christ what maner of kingdome it
and innumerable multitudes and congregations assembling together in euery citie and the notable coÌcurses of such as dayly âlocked to the common Oratoures to pray For the which cause they beyng not able to be conteined in their old houses had large and great churches new builded from the foundation for them to frequent togither In such increasement saith Eusebius by processe of tyme did the church of christ grow and shout vp daily more and more profiting and spreading through all quarters which neithâr enuie of men coulde infringe nor any deuill could inchaunte neither the craftie policie of mans wit coulde supplant so long as the protection of God his Heauenlye arme went with his people keeping them in good order according to the rule of christian life But as commonly the nature of al men being of it selfe vnruly and vntowarde alwaies secketh desireth prosperity and yet can neuer wel vse prosperitie alwaies would haue peace and yet hauing peace alwaies abuseth the same so here likewise it happened with these meÌ which through this so great libertie prosperitie of life began to degenerate languishe vnto idlenes delycacy one to worke spite and coÌtumely against an other striuing and contending among theÌselues for euery occasioÌ with railing wordes after most despitefull maner bishops against bishops and people against people mouing hatred and seditioÌ one against an other besides also cursed hipocrisie and simulation with all extremity encreasing more and more by reason wherof the iudgemeÌt of god after his wonted maner whilist yet the congregatioÌ began to multiply began by a litle and litle to visite our men with persecution fallyng first vpon our brethreÌ which were abroad in warfare but wheÌ that toucht the other nothing or very litle neither did they seeke to appease gods wrath call for his mercy but wickedly thinking with ourselues that god neither regarded nor would visit our transgressions we heaped our iniquities daily more and more one vpon an other they which semed to be our pastors refusing the rule of piety were inflamed with mutual contentions on against an other and thus whilest they were giuen onely to the studye of contentions threatnings emulations mutual hatred dyscord euery man seeking his owne ambition and persecuting one another after the maner of tirany Then then I say the Lord according to the voice of Ieremy tooke awaye the beauty of the daughter of Sion the glory of Israell fell downe from heauen neither did he remember the footstoole of his feete in the day of his wrath And the Lorde ouerturned all the comely ornaments of Israell destroyed all her gorgeous buildings and according to the saying of the Psalme subuerted and extinguished the Testament of his seruaunt and prophaned his sanctuary in destruction of his churches and in laying wast the buildinges thereof so that all passingers spoiling the multitude of the people they were made an obloquie to al the dwellers about For he hath exalted the strength of his enimies and turned away the helpe of his sword from her nor ayded her in the battayle but ceased from the purging of her and her seate He stroke downe to the ground and deminished her daies and ouer all this poured vppon her confusion All these things were fulfilled vpon vs when we saw the temples rased from the top to the ground and the sacred scriptures to be burnt in the open market place and the Pastours of the church to hide themselues some here some there some other taken prisoners with great shame were mocked of their enimies wheÌ also according to the saying of the prophet in an other place Contempt was poured out vpon the Princes and they caused to goe out of the waye and not to keepe the straite pathe The x. Persecution BY reason whereof the wrath of God being kindled against his church ensued the tenth and last persecucion against the christians so horrible and greeuous that maketh the pen almost to tremble to writ vpon it so tedious that neuer was any persecution before or since comparable to it for the time it continued lasting the space of tenne yeares together This persecution although it passed thorow the handes of diuers tyrantes and workers moe then one or two yet principally it beareth the name of DioclesiaÌ who was Emperour as is aboue noted next after Carus Numerianus Thys Dioclesian euer hauyng an ambitious minde aspired greatly to be Emperour To whom Druas his Concubine sayd that first he should kill a wilde Boore before he should be Emperour Hee taking effect at these wordes vsed much with handes to kill wylde Boores but seeing no successe to come thereof vsed this prouerbe Ego Apros occido alius pulpamento fruitur that is I kill the Boores but other doe eate the fleshe At length the sayde Dioclesian beyng nominate to be Emperour and seeyng Aper who had killed Numerianus the Emperour standing thereby sware to the souldiers that Numerianus was wrongfully killed and forthwith runing vpon Aper with his sworde slew him Vopisc After this he being stablished in the Empire and seeing on euery side diuers and sundrie coÌmotions rising vp against him which he was not well able himselfe to sustaine in the first beginning of his raign he chuseth for his Colleage Maximianus surnamed Herculius Father of Maxentius Which two Emperours because of diuers warres that rose in manye prouinces choose to theÌ two other noble men Galerius Constantinus whome they called Caesars Of whome Galerius was sent into the East partes against the Persians Constantinus was sent ouer to Britannie to this our country of England to recouer the tribute Where he toke to wife Helena the daughter of king Coil which was a maiden excelling in beautye and no lesse famously brought vp in the study of learning of whome was borne Constantinus the great All this while hitherto no persecution was yet stirred of these 4. princes against the church of Christ but quietlye and moderatly they gouerned the common wealth wherfore accordingly God prospered their doings and affaires and gaue them great victories Dioclesian in Egipt Maximinian in Aphricke and in Fraunce Galerius in Persia Constantinus in England and in Fraunce also By reason of which victories Dioclesian and Maximian puâte vppe in pride ordeyned a solemne triumph at Rome after which triumph Dioclesian gaue commaundement that he woulde be worshipped as God saying that he was brother to the Sunne and Moone and adourning his shooes with golde and precious stones commaunded the people to kysse hys feete And not long after by the iudgement of God for certaine enormities vsed in the church aboue touched began the great and greuous persecution of the Christians moued by the ragious cruelty of Dioclesian which was about the nyneteenth yeare of his rayne who in the Moneth of Marche when the feast of Easter was nye at hande commaunded all the churches
words the Eunuch forthwith brasting out in teares laying away his courtly apparell which was sumptuous costly putting vpon him a blacke and mourning weede sitteth before the court gates weping and bewailing thus saying with himselfe wo is me wyth what hope wyth what face shall I looke hereafter for my God which haue denied my god wheÌ as this Symeon my familiar acquantance thus passing by me so much disdaineth me that he refuseth with one gentle word to salute me These things being brought to the âares of the King as such tale cariers neuer lacke in Princes courtes procured against him no litle indignation wherupon Sapores the king sending for him first with gentle words courtly promises began to speake him faire asking him what cause he had so to mourne whether there was any thing in his house which was denied him or which he had not at his owne will and asking Whereunto Vsthazares aunswering againe saide That there was nothing in that earthly house which was to him lacking or wheruÌto his desire stod Yea would god said he O king any other grief or calamitie in al the world whatsoeuer it were had happened vnto me rather theÌ this for the which I do most iustly mourne and sorrow For this sorroweth me that I am this day aliue who should rather haue died long since that I see this sonne which against my hart and mynde for your pleasure disseÌblingly I appeared to worship for which cause doublewise I am worthy of death First for that I haue denied Christ. Secondly because I did dissemble with you And incontinent vpon these wordes swearing by him that made both heauen earth affirmed most certainly that although he had plaied the foole before he would neuer be so mad againe as in steede of the creator and maker of all thinges to worship the creatures which he had made and created Sapores the king being astonied at the so sodaine alteration of this man and doubting with hym selfe whether to be angry with those inchaunters or with him whether to intreat him wyth gentlenes or wyth rygour at length in this moode commaunded the sayde Vsthazares his old auncient seruaunt and first Tutor brynger vp of his youth to be had away and to be beheaded as he was going to the place of execution he desired of the executioners a lyttle to staye whyle he myght sende a message vnto the king which was this sent in by certayne of the kings most trusty Eunuches desiring him that for all the old and faythfull seruyce he had done to his Father to him he would now requite him with thys one office agayne to cause to bee cryed openlye by a publike cryer in these wordes followyng that Vsthazares was beheaded not for any trechery or cryme committed against the king or the Realme but onelye for that hee was a Christyan and woulde not at the Kinges pleasure denye hys God And so accordyng to hys requeste it was performed and graunted For thys cause dyd Vsthazares so much desire the cause of hys death to be publyshed because that as his shrynking backe from Christ was a great occasion to manye Christians to doe the lyke so nowe the same hearing that Vsthazares dyed for no other cause but only for the religion of Christ shoulde learne lykewyse by hys example to bee feruente and constaunt in that which they professe And thus thys blessed Eunuch dyd consummate hys Martyrdome Of the which hys Martyrdome Symeon hearing being in pryson was very ioyfull and gaue god thanks Who in the nexte daye followyng being brought foorth before the Kyng and constantly refusyng to condescende to the Kynges request to worshyp visible creatures was lykewyse by the commaundement of the Kyng beheaded wyth a great number mo whithe the same daye also did suffer to the number as is sayd of an hundreth and more All whiche were put to death before Symeon he standing by and exhortyng them wyth comfortable wordes admonishing them to stande fyrme and stedfast in the Lord Preachyng and teachyng them concernyng death resurrection and true pietye and prooued by the Scryptures that to be true which he had sayde Declaryng moreouer that to be true lyfe in deede so to dye and that to be death in deede to deny or to betray God for feare of punishment And added further that there was no man alyue but needes once must dye For so much as to all men is appoynted necessarelye here to haue an ende But those thyngs which after this lyfe followe hereafter to bee eternall which neyther shall come to all men after one sorte But as the condition and trade of lyfe in dyuers men doth dyffer and is not in all men like so the tyme shall come when all men in a moment shall render and receaue accordyng to theyr dooynges in thys present lyfe immortall rewardes such as haue here done well of lyfe and glory such as haue done contrary of perpetual punishment As touching therefore our well doyng here is no doubte but of all other our holy actions and vertuous deedes there is no hyer or greater deede then if a man here loose his lyfe for hys Lord God Wyth these wordes of comfortable exhortation the holye Martyrs beyng prepared willyngly yeelded vp their liues to death After whom at last followed Symeon with two other Priestes or Mynisters of his Church Abedecalaas and Ananias which also wyth him were pertakers of the same Martyrdome At the sufferyng of those aboue mentioned it happened that Pusices one of the Kynges offycers and ouerseer of hys Artificers was there present who seeyng Ananias beyng an aged olde Father somwhat to shake and tremble at the syght of them that suffered O Father sayde he a lyttle moment shut thyne eies and be strong and shortly thou shalt see the sight of God Upon these words thus spoken Pusices immediately was apprehended brought to the King Who there confessing himselfe constantly to be a Chrystian and for that he was very bould and hardy before the king in the cause of Christs faith was extremely and most cruelly handled in the execution of his Martyrdome For in the vpper part of hys necke they made a hole to thrust in theyr hande and pluckt out hys tongue out of hys mouth and so he was put to death At the which time also the daughter of Pusices a godly virgine by the malicious accusation of the wicked was apprehended put to death The next yeare followyng vpon the same day when the Christians did celebrate the remembraunce of the Lords passion which wee call good Frydaye before Easter as wytnesseth the sayde Zozomenus Sapores the king directed out a cruell and sharpe Edict throughout al his land condemning to death all them whosoeuer confessed themselues to be Christians By reason whereof an innumeble multitude of Christians through the wicked procuring of the malignant Magitians suffered the same tyme
against them not onely here in Britayne but through all parts of Christendome by the Heathen infidels In so much that in the persecution onely of Dioclesian Maximinian raigning both together within one moneth xvij thousand martyrs are nuÌbred to haue suffered for the name of Christ as hath bene hetherto in the booke before sufficiently discoursed Thus therefore although the foresayd Lucius the Britaine king through the mercifull prouidence of God was then Christened and the gospel receaued generally almost in all the land yet the state thereof as wel of the Religion as of the common wealth coulde not be quiet for that the emperors nobles of Rome were yet infidels enemies to the same but especially for this cause the cause so happening that Lucius the Christen king died without issue for therby such trouble variance fel amoÌg the Britaines as it happeneth in al other Realmes namely in this our Realme of England when soeuer succession lacketh that not onely they brought vpon them the Idolatrous Romaines at length the Saxons but also in wrapped them selues in suche miserie and desolation as yet to thys day amongest them remayneth Such a thyng it is where a Prince or a King is in a kingdome there to lacke succession as especially in this case may appere For after the death of Lucius when the Barons and Nobles of the land could not accord wtin themselues vpon succession of the crowne stept in the Romaines got the crowne into their owne hands wherupon followed great misery and ruine to the realme for sometimes the Idolatrous Romaines sometimes the Britaynes raigned and ruled as violence and victorie would serue one king murderyng an other till at length the Saxones came and depriued them bothe as in processe hereafter followeth to be seene In the meane season touching the story of king Lucius here is to be reproued the fable of some wryters falsely faining of him that he shoulde after hys Baptisme receaued put of all his kingly honor and forsake the land be made a preacher who after long trauaile in preaching and teaching in Fraunce in Germany in Augusta in Sueuia at length was made Doctor and Rector of the Churche of Cureak where as this fable sayeth he suffered Martyrdome But this phaÌtasie of whomsoeuer it first did spring disagreeeth from all our English stories Who with a full consent do for the most part coÌcord in this that the said Lucius after he had fouÌded many Churches and geuen great riches and liberties to the same deceased with great tranquillitie in his owne lande and was buried at Glocester the 14. yeare after his Baptisme as the booke of Flores Historiarum doeth counte which was the yeare of our Lorde as he sayeth 201. and reckeneth his conuersion to be An. 87. In some I finde hys decease to be the fourth in some the tenth yeere after his Baptisme and holde that he raigned all the space of lxxvij yeares and thus much concerning king Lucius Now to proceede in order of the storie briefly to touch the state of the foresaid land of Britayne betwene the time of king Lucius and the entring of the Saxones who were the kings thereof and in what order they succeeded or rather inuaded one after an other this Catalogue heere vnder written will specifie Kinges of Britaine from the time of Lucius till the coÌming of the Saxons Lucius a Britayne Seuerus a Romaine Bassianus a Romaine by the father Cerausius a Britayne Alectus a Romaine Asclepiodotus a Britayne Coilus a Britayne Constantius a Romaine Constantinus a Britayne by the Mother named Helena who being the daughter of Coel maryed to Constantius father of CoÌstantinus is said to make the walles first of London also of Colchester muche about the yere of the Lorde 305. and borne in Britayne Octauius a Gewissian Maximinianus a Romaine borne but hys mother a Britaine Gratianus a Romaine Constantinus a Britayne by the mother Constans a Romaine by the father Votigerus a Gewissian or Bri. Vortimerus a Brit. Vortigernus againe By this table may appere a lamentable face of a common wealth so miserably rent and diuided into two sortes of people differing not so much in couÌtrey as in religion For when the Romaines raigned so were they gouerned by the Infidels When the Britaynes ruled so they were gouerned by Christians Thus what quietnesse was or could be in the Church in so vnquiet and doubtful dayes it may easely be considered Albeit notwithstanding al these foresayd Heathen rulers of the Romaines which here gouerned yet God be praised we read of no persecution during all these x. persecutioÌs aboue mentioned that touched the christian Britaynes before the last persecution onely of Dioclesian and Maximianus Herculius whych here then exercised much crueltie Thys persecution as it was the last among the Romane Christians so it was the first of many diuers that followed after in thys Churche and Realme of England wherof we will here after intreate Christ willing as order of the matter shall leade vs. In the meane tyme this rage of Dioclesian as it was vniuersally through all the churches in the world fierce vehement so in this realme of Britayne also it was so sore that as all our English Chronicles do testifie and recorde all Christianitie almost in the whole land was destroied Churches were subuerted all bookes of the Scripture burned many of the faythfull both men and women were slaine Among whom the first and chiefe was Albanus then Iulius Aaron and Amphibalus Of whome sufficiently hath bene sayde before What were the other or howe many they were that suffered beside stories make no rehearsall And thus much therof Nowe as concerning the gouernement of these aboue named kinges of Britayne although I haue little or nothing to note which greatly appertaineth to the matter of this Ecclesiasticall hystorie yet this is not to be past ouer first how in the order of these kings commeth Constantinus the great worthy Emperor not onely a Britayne borne by hys mother Helina being kyng Coilus daughter but also by the helpe of the Britaynes army vnder the power of God whych the sayde Constantine tooke wyth hym out of Britain to Rome obtained with great victory peace and tranquilitie to the whole vniuersall Church of Christ hauing iij. legions with him out of this realme of chosen able soldiors Wherby the streÌgth of the laÌd was not a litle impaired indangered as afterward in this story foloweth After him likewise Maximian following his steppes tooke wyth him also as stories recorde all the power and strength whych was left and whatsoeuer he could make of able and fighting men to subdue Fraunce besides the garrisons whych he had out wyth him before sending for mo to the number of C.M. souldiors at once to be sent to hym out of Britayne into Fraunce At whych time also Conanus his partener being then in Fraunce sent ouer
  Ocha or Octha   Emenricus or Emericus 26   Ethelbertus the first of the Saxon kings that receyued the fayth by Aug. an reg 35.56 This Ethelbert first of all the Saxons receiued the fayth and subdued all the other vj. kings except onely the king of Northumberland  Edbaldus 24   Ercombertus 24 Ercombert commaunded Lent first to be fasted in his dominion The kings of Kent Egebertus or Edbrieth slayne 9 Egebert killed two Sonnes of his Uncle  Lotharias slayne 12  Eadrichus 6 Unto the time of Eadrick all the bishops of Canterbury were Italians  Nidredus 7 Some Chronicles doe place these two Nidredus and Wilhardus after Edricke and geue to them seuen yeares some agayne do omit them  Wilhardus 7  Withredus 33  Egfertus or Edbert 23  Ethelbert 11   Alricus 34 Betweene the raygne of Alricke and Cuthred some Stories do insert the raigne of Eadbert which raigned two yeares  Eadbertus surnamed Pren. 2  Cuthredus 18  Baldredus expulsed 81  In the raigne of this Baldred the kingdom of Kent was translated to Egbertus otherwise called Egbrict king of the WestsaxoÌs who subduing the foresaid Baldred an 832. gaue the said kingdome to Athelstan his younger sonne After whose decease it came to Ethelwolfe the elder sonne of Egbrict and so was vnited to the Westsaxons who then began to be the Monarch of the whole land This kingdom began nere about the yeare of our Lord 456. and continued 342. yeares and had xv kings 478. ¶ The Kings of Southsaxe with the yeares of their raigne Southsaxe Elle or Alle. 31 Cissa Of this Cissa came Cicester which he builded and where he raigned Now called Sussex Nancanleus or Nancanleodus This Nathanleod seemeth by some old stories to be a Britaine the chief Marshall of king Vter whome Porth the Saxon slew  Porth This Porth a Saxon came in at the hauen which now is called of him Porthmouth  Ethelwelfus Because I find but little mention of these two I thinke it rather like to bee the same Ethelwold or Ethelwaldus which after followeth The kings of Sussex Redwallus Condebertus Of Condebertus and Ethelred I find no mention but in one table only supposing therfore that the true names of these were Ercombertus and Egebertus which were kings of Kent the same tyme and peraduenture might then rule in Sussex  Ethelredus or Ethereus  Adelwood or Ethelwaldus slayne This Adelwold was the first kyng of Sussex Christened and as Fabian saith the iiij king of the SouthsaxoÌs as other say the vij so vncertain be the histories of this kingdom  Adelbrich or Berethunus slayne 5  Adhumus 15 ¶ This kingdome endured the shortest season of all other and soonest passed into other kingdoms in the dayes as some write of Iue king of Westsaxe and so endured not aboue an hundred twelue yeres vnder seuen or at most xj kings beginning first in the yeare of the Lord 47â and about the 30. yeare of the first comming of the Saxons Westsaxe 522. ¶ The principall kingdome of the Westsaxons and of their raignes Cerdicus or Credicus 17 This kingdome contained Sommersetshire Barkshire Dorsetshire Deuonshire Cornewall c.  Kenricus 26  Chelingus 30.33 lib. cycl   Celricus or Ceolfricus 5   Celwulfus or Ceolulfus 14   Kynigilsus Quicelinus 32 This Kynigilsus was first Kyng Christened in that prouince conuerted by Birinus after made Monke  Kinewalkins 31   Sexburga â   Escwynus Ascwynus or Elkwinus 2  The kings of Westsaxe Centwinus dyed at Rome 7  Cedwalla 3 Cedwalla went to Rome and there was Christened and dyed Ina or Iue 35  Edelardus or Athelardus 14 Ina also went to Rome and was made Monke  Cuthredus or Cuthbert 16   Sigebertus or Sigherus slayne 1 Sigebert for his pride and crueltie was deposed of his people And as he had killed before one of hys faythfull counsel geuing him wholesome counsaile so after was he slayne of the same counsellers Swynard as he hid him selfe in a wood  Kynulfus or Kynewlfus slayne 31  Brithricus 13  Egbertus or Egbrichtus otherwise Athelbertê° or Athelbrich c. 37 This Egbert was first expelled by Brithricus who after returning againe and raigning was much deryded and scorned with mocking runes for a coward of Bernulfus king of Mercia At leÌgth the sayd Egbert subdued hym first then all the rest to his kingdomeâ causing the whole land to be called no more Britayne but Anglia Concerning the other kings after him in that Lordship hereafter followeth ¶ This Egebert subdued all the other seuen kingdomes and first began the Monarchie of all the Saxones which after by Alured was perfected as hereafter followeth the lord willing to be declared This kingdom of the Westsaxons began the yere of grace 522. as it subdued all the other so it did the longest continue til about the comming of William Conqueror which is about the tyme of 554. yeares 547. NorthumberlaÌd ¶ The Kings of Northumberland with the yeares of their raigne Ida. 12 This Ida of his wife had vj. children Adda Elricus Osmerus Theodledus of concubines other 6. After Ida the kingdome of Northumberland was deuided into two prouinces Deyra and Bernicia  Alle or Elle Deirorum 30 This Alle was the sonne of Iffe raigned in Deyra 30.  Adda Bernicorum 7   Some Chronicles set vnder Adda to raigne in Bernicia these kings Glappa or Claspa Theonulfus or Hussa or Theowalnus Frihulfus Theodoricus  Alricus or Alfricus Deirorum 5 This Alfricus was the sonne of Ida and raigned fiue yeares   This Ethelfridus was he that slew the monkes of Bangor to the number of 2200. whyche came to praye for the good successe of the Britaynes and by hys wife Accan the daughter of Elle had vij sonnes Eaufridus Osualdus Oswius Oslacus Osmundus Osâ Ofâa Flor. Histor.  Ethelfridus BernicoruÌ Â Edwinus Northumberland slaine 17 Thys Edwinus was the first of the Northumberland kings whych was conuerted and Christened by Paulinus Byshop of London  Osricus Deirorum slaine These two are put out of the rase of kings because they reuolted froÌ the Christian faith and were both slayne miserablye by Cedwalla a Brittayne which then raigned in Northumberland and in Mercia  Eaufridus Bernicia slaine The kings of NorthuÌberland Oswaldus Northumberland slaine This Oswaldus called S. Oswald fought with Cedwalla Penda with a small army and by strength of prayer vanquished theÌ in the field He sent for Aedanus into ScotlaÌd to preach in hys couÌtry as he preached in Scottish the king expouÌded in English He was a great geuer of almes to the poore Of his other actes more appeareth hereafter  Oswius Northumberland 28 This Oswius lighting against Penda vowed to make his daughter Elfred
Vortiperius Malgo. Carecius Here is to be vnderstand that these Britaine kings aboue mentioned did not so raign here in this land froÌ the time of Vortigerne that they had the full possession and gouernement ouer all the whole realme but only ouer parcels or partes such as by force of armes they could either hold or win from the Saxons which coÌming in daily and growing vpon theÌ did so replenish the land with multitudes of them that the Britains at leÌgth were neither able to hold that which they had nor to recouer that which they lost Leauing exaple to al ages countreis what it is first to let in forreine nations into their dominion but especially what it is for Princes to ioyne in mariage with infidels as this Vortiger did with Hengistus daughter which was the mother of al this mischief geuing to the Saxons not only streÌgth but also occasion and courage to attempt that whych they did Neyther was this vncoÌsidered before of the Britaine Lords and Nobilitie who worthely being therew t offended iustly deposed their king inthroned Vortimerus hys sonne in his roume By the which Vortimer being a punaÌt prince the Saxons were then repulsed and driuen againe into Germany where they stayed a while till the death of Vortimer whome Rowen daughter of Hengistus caused traiterously to be poysoned Then Vortiger being again restored to his kingdome through the entreatie of Rowen hys wife sent into Germanie againe for Engist who eftsoones making his returne came in wyth a name of 300. shippes wel appointed The Nobles of Britain hearing this prepared them selues to the contrary side in all forceable wise to put them of But Engist through Rowen hys daughter so laboured the king excusing himselfe and saying that he brought not the multitude to worke any violence eyther against him or against his couÌtrey but only thinking that Vortimer had yet bene aliue whom he minded to impugne for the kings sake and to take hys part And nowe for so much as he heareth of the death of Vortimer hys enemie hee therefore committeth both himselfe his people to his disposition to appoint how few or how many of theÌ he wold to remaine within his land the rest should returne And if it so pleased the King to appoynt day place where they might meete and talke together of the matter both he and his would stande to such order as the king with his counsaile should appoynt With these faire words the king and his nobles wel contented did assigne to them both day place which was in the towne of Ambry where he ment to talke with them adding thys condition with all that eche part shoulde come without any maner of weapon Engist shewing him selfe well agreed thereto gaue priuy intelligence to his side that eche man should cary with him secretely in his hose a long knife with their watch worde also geuen vnto them wheÌ they should draw their kniues wherwith euery Saxon shoulde and so did kill the Britayne wyth whoÌ he talked as is aboue declared The Britaine Lords being slayne the Saxons tooke Vortigerne the King and bound him for whose ransome they required to be deliuered to them the Cittie of London Yorke Lincolne Winchester with other the most strongest holdes within the lande whych being to them graunted they begin to make spoile hauocke of the Britaine nation destroying the Citizens plucking downe Churches killing vp the Priestes burning the Bookes of the holy Scripture leauing nothyng vndone that tyrannie could worke whych was about the yeare of our Lorde 462. The King seeing thys miserable slaughter of the people fled into Wales This whyle Aurelius Ambrosius Vter Pendragon brethren to king Constans aboue mentioned whoÌ Vortigerne wickedly caused to be killed were in little Britayne To whome the Britaynes sent woorde desiring theyr ayde in helping their countrey Aurelius vnderstanding the wofull state of the Realme speedeth hym ouer to satisfie their desire and to rescue what in him was their necessitie Who at his first commyng eftsoones being crowned for theyr king seeketh out wicked Vortigerne the cause of all thys trouble and murder of king ConstaÌs hys brother And finding him in Wales in a strong tower wherein he had immured him selfe setteth hym and his castell on fire That done he moued his power against the Saxons with whom and wyth Elle Captaine of the Southsaxons who then was newly come ouer he had diuers conflicts Our English old Chronicles make record that Horsus the brother of Engist was slaine before in the time of Vortimer The same also doe recorde that thys Engist was taken prisoner in the fielde fighting against Aurelius Ambrosius who then coÌsulting with his Nobles and Barons what was to be done with him the Byshop of Glocester called Eldadus standing vp gaue this counsaile saying that ãâã all men would deliuer him yet he with his owne haÌds wold cut him in peeces alleaging the exaÌple of Samuel against Agag King of the Ameleches taken by King Saul in the field whome the sayde Samuel caused to be cut in peeces Euen so saith he do you to this Agag here that as he hath made many a woman widow and without childreÌ so his mother mai be made this day of him likewise And so was Engist taken out of the Citie by Eldo Consull or Maior of Glocester and there was beheaded if truth or credit be to be geuen to these our old Britaine stories wherof I haue nothing certainly to pronouÌce but that I may suspect the truth therof which was about the yeare of our Lord. 490. Henr. Hunting Galfr. cum alijs A certaine auncient written history I haue in Latine compiled in the .xiiij. yeare of king Richard the seconde and by him caused to be writteÌ as the title declareth whych because it beareth no name of the author I cal it by the name of him of whom I borowed thys booke wyth many other likewise without name Historia Cariana This hystorie recordeth that Hengistus dyed in Kent the xxxii yeare of hys raigne which if it be true then is it false that he was taken at Cunynburgh and slaine in the North. Thys Aurelius Ambrosius before mentioned is thought of Polidorus Vergilius citing the authoritye of Bede to descende of the stocke of the Romaines whych as it is not vnpossible to be true so this is certaine by the full accord of al our old wrytten stories that both the sayde Aurelius and his brother Vter Pendragon being the sonnes of Constantinus brother to Andoenus king of litle Britaine were nursed and brought vp in England in their tender age and instructed by Gultelinus Archbyshop of London and after the murder of Constans their elder brother were conueied from hence to litle Britaine whereby it is manifest that they were borne in thys land and though their father were a Romaine as Polydorus preteÌdeth yet lyke it is that they were Britains borne and
to saue himselfe beyng promised also of his friendes to bee safely conueyed awaye if he would thereto agree To whome Edwyne said whether shall I flee which haue so long fleene the handes of myne enymies through all prouinces of the Realme And if I must nedes be slayne I had rather that he should doe it then an other vnworthy person Thus he remayning by himselfe alone solitarie sitting in a great study there appeared vnto him sodainely a certaine straunger to hym vnknowne and saide I knowe well the cause of thy thought and heauines What wouldest thou giue him that should deliuer thee out of this feare should recoÌcile king Redwald to thee againe I woulde gyue him saide Edwyne al that euer I coulde make And he saide agayne And what if he make thee a mightier king then was anye of thy Progenitours Hee aunswered againe as before Moreouer saith he and what if hee shewe thee a better kind and way of life then euer was shewed to any of thine aunceters before thee wilt thou obey him doe after his counsell yea said Edwyne promising most firmely wyth al his hart so to do TheÌ he laying his hand vpon his head when said he this token hapneth vnto thee then remember this time of thy tribulation the promise which thou hast made and the word which now I say vnto thee And with that he uanished out of his sight sodainely After this so done as Edwyne was sitting alone by him selfe pensiue and sad his foresaid friend which moued him before to fle commeth to him bidding him be of good chere for the hart said he of king Redwaldus which had before intended thy destruction was nowe altered through the counsell of the Queene and is fully bent to keepe his promise wyth you whatsoeuer shall fall thereupon To make the story short Redwaldus the King although Fabian following Henry Huntyngton saith it was Edwyne with al conuenient speed assembled an host wherwith he sodainly comming vpon Ethelfride gaue battaile vnto him aboute the borders of Mercia where Ethelfryde king of Northumberlande also with Reyner Redwaldus sonne was slaine in the fielde By reason wherof Edwyne his enimies now being destroyed was quietly placed in the possessioÌ of NorthumberlaÌd All this while yet Edwyne remained in his old Paganisme albeit his Queene being as is aboue declared king Ethelbertes daughter a Christen woman with Paulinus the byshop ceased not to stirre and perswad the king to christian fayth But he taking counsell with his nobles and counsellers vpon the matter was hard to be wonne Then the Lord who desposeth all things after his purpose to bring al good things to passe sent an other trouble vpon him by meanes therof to cal him For by affliction God vseth coÌmonly to call them whom he wil saue or by whom he wil worke saluation vnto other So his diuine wisdome thinketh good to make them first to knowe themselues before they come to know him or to teach him to other so it was with Paule who was striken downe before hee was lyfted vp with Constantinus Edwynus and many moe Howe long was Ioseph in prison before he bare rule How hardly escaped this our Queene nowe being Queene Elizabeth by whoÌ yet notwithstanding it hath pleased god to restore this his gospel now preached amongst vs In what conflictes and agonies inwardly in his spirite was M. Luther before he came to preach the iustification of Christ openly And so be all they most commonlye which come to anye liuely feeling or sensible working of Christ the Lord. But to returne to Edwyne againe The occasion of hys trouble was this Quicelinus with Kynegilsus his brother Kings of Westsaxons as aboue is mentioned in the table of the Saxon kings conspiring the death of Edwyne now king of Northumberland vpon enuy and malice sent vpon an Easter day a swordman named Emner priuelye to slay the said Edwyne This swordman or cutthrote came to a Citie beside the water of Darwent in Darbishire there to waite his time and lastly founde the king smallye accompanied and inteÌded to haue runne the kiââ through with a sword inuenemed But one Lilla the kinges trustye seruaunt disgarnished of a shield or other weapon to defeÌd his maister start betwene the king the sword and was strikeÌ through the body and died and the king was wouÌded with the same stroke And after he wounded also the third which was a knight so was taken and confessed by whom he was sent to worke that treason The other knight that was secondly wounded died and the king lay after long sicke or he were healed After this about whitsontide the king being scantlye hole of his wounde assembled his host intending to make against the king of westsaxons promising to Christ to be Christened if he would giue him the victory ouer his enimies And in token therof caused his daughter borne of Edelburge yâ same Easter day when he was wouÌded named Eufled to be baptised with xij other of his familye of Paulinus Thus Edwyne proceded to the battel against Quicelne and Kynegilsus with his sonne Kenwalcus and other enimies who in the same battell being al vanquished put to flight Edwyn through the power of Christ returneth home victorer But for all this victory other things gyuen to him of God as he was in wealth of the worlde forgat his promise made and had little mind therof saue only that he by the preaching of Paulinus forsoke his maumentry And for his excuse saide that he might not clearly deny his olde lawe which his forefathers had kept so long and sodeinly to be Christened without authority and good aduise of his counsaile About the same season Pope Boniface the 5. sent also to the sayd Edwyne letters exhortatory wyth sundrye presentes from Rome to him and to Edelburge the Queene But neither would that preuaile Then Paulinus seyng the king so hard to be conuerted poured out his praiers vnto God for his coÌuersion who the same time had reuealed to him by the holy ghost the oracle aboue mentioned which was shewed to the King when hee was with Redwaldus king of the Eastangles Wherupon Paulinus comming afterward to the king on a certaine day and laying his haÌd vpon the kings head asked him if he knew that tokeÌ The king hearing this remembring wel the token was ready to fall downe at his feete But Paulinus not sufferyng that did lift vp hym againe saying vnto him behold O king you haue vanquished your enimies you haue obteined your kingdome now performe the third which you haue promised that is to receaue the faith of Christ and to be obedient to him Wherupon the king conferryng with his Counsell his nobles was baptised of the said Paulinus at Yorke with many of his other subiectes with hym Insomuch that Coyfi the chiefe of the Prelates of his olde maumentry armed him selfe wyth hys other Idolatrous Bishops and bestrode
second booke before are to be collected and noted especially touching the monasteries builded the kings which haue entered the life and profession Monastike also Queenes Queenes daughters which the same tyme professed solitary life in monasteries which they or their auncetors had erected The conclusion of the story precedent concerning the seuen kingdoms of the Saxon kings aboue mentioned ¶ And thus hast thou gentle Reader concerning the vij kingdoms of these Saxons ruling altogether in England the course and order of their doings briefly described and discoursed vnto thee in such order as the matter beyng so intricate in such confusion diuersitie of things incident together would permit followyng especially in this story hitherto the line of the Northumberland kings as the other stories most folow the line of WestsaxoÌ kings The which seuen kingdoms of these sayd Saxones after they had vntruely expulsed and chased out the Britaine 's from their land like as they neuer were in quietnes amoÌg themselues raigning thus together till the tyme of this Egbert so also after the raigne of Egbert the whole realme beyng reduced into one regimeÌt no lesse were they impugned afflicted by the Danes continually froÌ tyme to time till the last conquest of William the Normand Thus it pleseth God euer lightly to reuenge with bloud bloudy violence and the vniust dealings of men with iust and lyke retribution But of this let the christian Reader consider as Gods grace shall worke in him In the meane tyme we as much as in vs did lye satisfiyng the part of an Historician haue thus hetherto set forth and declared concerning these vij foresayd kingdoms first the names and lineall descent of the kings seuerally by themselues as by the table precedent may appeare then what were the doings and actes of the same How first being Pagans they were conuerted to the christian faith what things in their time happened in the church how many of them of kings were made monkes how deuout they were then to holy church and to the churchmen and especially to the church of Rome But the churchmen then were much otherwyse in lyfe then afterward they declared themselues to bee Through which deuotion of the said kings first came in the Peterpence or Romeschots in this Realme as by Iue first in his dominion then by Offa in his Lordship afterward by Adelwulph brought in and ratified through the whole Realme where also is to be noted that by the foresayd Kings and Queenes of the sayd Saxons the most part of the greatest Abbais Nunneries in this realme were first begun and builded as partly the names of some here follow to be seene First the Church or Minster of S. Paule in London was founded by Ethelbert king of Kent and Sigebert kyng of Essex about the yeare of our Lord. 604. The first crosse and aulter within this realm was first set vp in the North partes in Heuenfield vpon the occasion of Oswald king of Northumberland fighting against Cadwalla where he in the same place set vp the signe of the crosse kneelyng and praying there for victory Polychron lib 5. cap. 12. An. 635. The Church of Winchester was first begon and founded by Kingilsus king of Mercians hauing 9. myles about it after finished by his sonne Kewalcus where Wyne of englishmen was first bishop An. 636. Guliel Malmesb. Lib. De gestis pont Ang. The Church of Lincolne first founded by Paulinus Bishop An. 629. The Church of Westminster began first by a certayne Citizen of London through the instigatioÌ of Ethelbert king of Kent which before was an I le of thornes Bed An. 614. The common schooles first erected at Cambridge by Sigebert king of Eastangles An. 636. The Abbey of Knouisburgh builded by Furceus the Hermite An. 637. The monasterie of Malmesbery by one Meldulfus a Scot about the yeare of our Lord 640. Afterward inlarged by Agilbert bishop of Winchester The Monasterie in Glocester first builded by Ofricus King of Mercia as Cestrensis sayth But as William Malmesb writeth by Vlferus and Etheldred brethren to Kineburga Abbesse of the same house An 679. The monastery of Mailrose by the floud of Twide by Aidanus a Scottish bishop The Nunnery of Heorenton by Heui who was the first Nunne in Northumberland Bede Lib. 4. cap. 1. The Monastery of Hetesey by Oswy Kyng of NorthumberlaÌd who also with his daughter Elfred gaue possessions for twelue monasteries in the partes of NorthuÌberland An. 656. The monasterie of S. Martine in Douer builded by Whitred king of Kent The Abbey of Lestingey by Ceadda whom we call S. Cedd through the graunt of Oswald sonne to S. Oswald King of Northum An. 651. The Monastery of Whitby called otherwise Strenhalt by Hilda daughter to the nephew of Edwyne Kyng of Northumberland An 657. Item an other monastery called Hacanos not far from the same place builded by the sayd Hilda the same yeare The Abbey of Abbington builded by Cissa Kyng of Southsex An. 666. Item an Abbey in the East side of Lyncolne called Ioanno by S. Botulph Polychro Lib. 5. cap. 16. An. 654. The monastery in Ely founded by Etheldred or Edeldrida daughter of Anna king of Eastangles and the wyfe of Elfrid king of Northumb. An. 674. The Monastery of Chertsey in Southrey founded by Erkenwald bishop of London an 674. thrown down by the Danes after reedified by king Edgar Item the Nunnery of Berking edified by the sayd Erkenwaldus bishop of London about the same tyme. The Abbey of Peterborough called otherwise Modehamstede founded by King Ethelwald King of the Mercians An. 675. Bardney Abbey by Etheldredus King of the MerciaÌs An. 700. Glastonbury by Iua king of the Westsaxons and after repayred and enriched by King Edgar an 701. Ramesey in the tyme of king Edgar by one Ailwinus a noble maÌ an 973. King Edgar builded in his tyme 40. monasteries who raigned an 901. The Nunnery of Winburne builded by Cuthburga sister to Ingilsus king Iua his brother an 717. The Monastery of Sealesey by the I le of Wight by Wilfridus bishop of Yorke an 678. The Monastery of Wincombe by Kenulphus Kyng of the Mercians an 737. S. Albanes builded by Offa King of the Mercians Anno. 755. The Abbey of Eusham by Egwinus Byshop An. 691. Ripon in the North by Wilfridus Bishop An. 709. The Abbey of Echelinghey by king Aluredus an 891. The Nunnery of Shaftesbury by the same Aluredus the same yeare Thus ye see what monasteries in what tyme began to be founded by the Saxons kings newly conuerted to the Christian fayth within the space of 200. yeares who as they semed then to haue a certain zeale deuotion to godward according to the leading teaching that then was so it semeth againe to me two things to be wished in these foresayd kings
it was enacted and decreed that the Canons of diuers Cathedral churches Colleginars Persons Uicars Priests and Deacons with their wiues and childreÌ either should geue ouer that kind of life or els geue roume to Monkes c. For execution of which decree two principall Uisitors were appointed Athelwold or Ethelwold bishop of Winchester and Oswold bishop of Worcester as is partly before touched Osbernus in vita Dunstani Malmesb. De vit pontif Rog Houed And thus much concerning the history of king Edgar and of such things as in his tyme happened in the church Which Edgar after he had entred into the partes of Britannie to subdue the rebellion of the Welchmen and there had spoiled the couÌtrey of Glamorgan wasted the country of Ono within x. dayes after when he had raigned the space of xvj yeares died and was buried at Glastenbury leauing after him two bastards to witte Editha and Edward and one sonne lawfully begotteÌ named Ethelred or otherwise by corruption called Egelred For Edmund the elder sonne died before his father Ye heard before how king Edgar is noted in all stories to be an incontinent liuer in deflouring maydes and virgines Of which virgins iij. notoriously are expressed in authors to witte Wlftrude or Wlfride The second was the dukes maid at Andeuar nie to Winchester The third was Elflede mother of Edward for the which Elflede he was stayd and kept backe from his Coronation by Dunstane Archbishop of Cant. the space of 7. yeares and so the sayd kyng beginning his raigne in the 16. yeare of his age beyng the yeare of the Lord 959. was crowned at his age 31. An. dom 974. as is in the Saxon Chronicle of Worcester church to be prooued For the more euident declaration of which matter concerning the coronation of the kyng restrained and the presumptuous behauiour of Dunstan against the king and his penance by the sayd Dunstane enioyned ye shall heare both Osborne Malmesb. and other authors speake in their owne wordes as followeth Perpetrato itaque in virginem velatam peccato c. After that Dunstane had vnderstanding of the kings offence perpetrated with the professed Nunne and that the same was blased amongst the people with great ire and passion of mynde he came to the king Who seing the Archb. comming eftsones of gentlenes arose from his regall seate towards hym to take him by the hand and to geue him place But Dunstan refusing to take him by the hand and with sterne countenance bending his browes spake after this effect of words as stories import vnto the king You that haue not feared to corrupt a virgine mayde handfast to Christ presume you to touch the consecrated handes of a bishop you haue defiled the spouse of your maker thinke you by flattring seruice to pacifie the friend of the bridegrome No sir his frend will not I be which hath Christ to his enemy c. The king terrified with these thundring wordes of Dunstan and compuncted with inward repentance of his crime perpetrated fel down with weping at the feete of Dunstane Who after he had raysed him vp from the ground againe began to vtter to him the horriblenes of his fact and finding the king redy to receiue whatsoeuer satisfaction he would lay vpon him enioyned him this penance for 7. yeres space as followeth That hee should weare no crowne all that space that he should fast twise in the weeke he should distribute his treasure left to him of his auncesters liberally vnto the poore he should build a Monasterie of Nunnes at Shaftsbury that as he had robbed God of one virgine through his transgression so should he restore to him many again in tymes to come Moreouer he should expell Clerkes of euil life meaning such priests as had wiues and children out of churches and place Couents of Monkes in their rowme c. It followeth then in the story of Osborne that wheÌ the 8. yeres of the kings penance were expired Dunstan calling together all the pieres of the Realme with Bishops Abbots and other ecclesiasticall degrees of the Clergy in the publike sight of all the multitude set the crowne vpon the kings head at Bathe which was the 31. yeare of hys age and the 13. yeare of his raigne so that he raigned only but 3. yeares crowned king All the other yeares besides Dunstan belike ruled the land as he listed Furthermore as touching the soÌne of the sayd Elfled thus the story writeth Puerum quoque ex peccatrice quondam progenitum sacro fonte regeneratum lauauit aptato illi nomine Edwardo in filium sibi adoptauit i. The child also which was gotten of the harlot he baptised in the holy fountaine of regeneration and so geuing his name to bee called Edward did adopt him to be his sonne c. Ex Osberno By the which narration of Osberne agreing also with the story of the Saxon booke aboue mentioned is conuinced a double vntruth or error eyther negligently ouerseen or of purpose dissembled in our latter Monkish storywriters as in Malmesbury Math. Paris Math. Westm. other mo Who to conceale the fault of king Edgar or to beare with Dunstans fact in setting vp Edward for the maintenance of their monkish order first doe falsly affirme that Editha the daughter of Ulfride was borne after Edward that for her this penance was enioyned to king Edgar which neither is nor can be so as in processe hereafter the Lorde willing shall appeare Secondly they are deceiued in this that they affirme king Edgar to haue two wiues and that Elfleda the mother of Edward was not a professed Nunne in deede but dissembled so to be to auoid the violeÌce of the king where as in deede the truth of the story both geueth her to bee a Nunne and her sonne to be base and she her selfe neuer to be maried vnto the king Now forasmuch as we haue hitherto entred mention of Elfleda and Editha also of Wlfrede and Dunstane here would not be let passe to speake something of their lying miracles falsly forged to the great seductioÌ of christen people by superstitious Monkes who cared not what fables and lyes they brought into the church so they might haue the vantage of poore mens purses and oblations And first here commeth in the fabulous myracles wrought at the tombe of Elfleda the kings concubine which W. Malmesb. in these verses expresseth Nam nonnullis passa annis morborum molestiam Defecatam excoctam Deo dedit animam Functas ergo vitae futo beatas exuuias Infinitis clemens signis illustrauit Deltas Inopes visus auditus si adorant tumulum Sanitati restituti probant sanctae meritum Rectum gressum refert domum qui accessit loripes Mente captus redit sanus boni sensus locuples The English of which verses is needelesse here to bee recited Briefly the effect is this That both the blynde deafe halte
brethren Soone after a Sonne of wicked Edricus by the minde as appeared afterward of his father espied when king Edmond was at the draught with a speare some say with a long knife thrust him into the fundameÌt wherof the sayd Edmond shortlye after dyed after that he had raigned two yeres He left behinde him two sonnes Edmond and Edward whom Edricke the wicked Duke after the death of their father tooke from theyr mother not knowing yet of the death of Edmond her husband preseÌted them to king Canutus saluting him in these words Aue Rex solus Thus Canutus after the death of Edmond Irenside was king alone of the whole realme of englaÌd And afterward by the aduise of his counsayle he sent the foresayd sonnes of Edmond IroÌside to his brother Suanus king of Sueueland to be slayne who abhorring that deed sent them to Salomon king of HuÌgary where Edmond being maried to the kings daughter dyed Edward was maried to Agatha daughter of his brother Henry the 4. Emperour When Canutus was stablished in the kingdom he called a parliamentat London where among other things there debated it was propounded to the bishops BaroÌs and Lordes of the parliament there present whether that in the compositioÌ made betwene Edmund and Canutus any speciall remembraunce was made for the children or brethren of Edmund for any partition of any part of the land Wherunto the english Lordes falsly âlatteryng with the foraine kyng and speaking against their own mynds as also against their natiue countrey aunswered and sayd nay Affirming moreouer with an oth for the kings pleasure that they to the vttermost of their powers would put of the bloud of Edmund in all that they might By reason of which answer and promise they thought many of theÌ to haue purchased with the king great fauour But by the iust retribution of God it chaunced farre otherwise For many of them or the most part such especially as Canutus did perceiue to be sworne before tyme to Edmund his heyres and also considering that they were natiue englishmen he mistrusted and disdained euer after In so much that some he exiled a great sort he beheaded some by Gods punishment died sodainly Among whom wicked Edricke also the traytour although with hys sugred wordes he continued a while in the kings fauour at leÌgth escaped not condigne reward for his deceiuable dealyng For as the history of IornaleÌsis recordeth as the king was in his palace beyond Thames this Edricke beyng belike accused or els suspected of the king before comming vnto him began to reckon vp his benefites labours bestowed for his sake First in forsaking and betraying Egelred then in slaying king Edmund his sonne with many such other deedes moe which all for his sake he had done Well saith the king thou hast here rightly iudged thy selfe and worthily thou shalt dye for slaying thy naturall Prince my sworne brother And so commaunded him to be bound immediately hand and foote to be thrown into Thames Some stories say that when he had saluted the king with Aue rex solus and shewed him the slaying of Edmund Canutus promising that he would make him therfore higher then all the lordes of the realme commaunded his head to be striken off to be set vpon London bridge and hys body to be cast in the towne ditche And thus with shame ended he his wretched life as al they commonly do which with like dissimulatioÌ seeke the destruction of their Prince and of their countrey This Canutus shortlye after the death of king Edmond by the counsayle of Edricke exiled Edmond being brother to King Edmund called Rex rusticorum the king of Choorâes But afterward he was reconciled agayne to the kinges fauour and lastly slayne by certayne of the Kinges Secretaryes or Seruauntes Also through the counsayle of the sayd Edricke and of Emma his wife he sent the two Sonnes of Edmond Ironside Edmond and Edward to his brother Suanus king of Denmark to be slaine as is aboue sayd In this meane time Suanus king of Denmarke brother to Canutus died Wherfore that land fel to Canutus which anon after sailed thether and tooke thereof possession And after he had set it in an order he retourned into England and maried Emma late wife before of Egelred and by her had a soÌne called Herdeknight or Hardeknoutus Moreouer this Canutus assembled a Parliament at Oxford where it was agreed that Englishmen Danes should holde the lawes made by king Edgar because they were thought so good resonable aboue any other lawes Thus the Danes being in England began by little little to be Christen men And Canutus went to Rome so returning againe to England gouerned that lande the space of 20. yeares leauing after him two sonnes Harold Hardeknoutus which Hardeknoutus was made king of Denmarke in his fathers time Harold called Harefoote for his deliuernes and swiftnes sonne to Canutus by Elgina his first wife began his raigne ouer England an 1039. Of him is little left in memory for he raigned but 4. yeres saue that he banished his stepmother Emma tooke her goods iewels from her Hardeknoutus being king of Denmarke and second sonne to Canutus by his last wife Emma was next King of England In the time of these Danish kings there was one Godwyn an earle in England which had bene before in great fauour with Canutus for his actes done in Denmarke against the Northwegians and afterward maryed yâ sister some say the daughter of Canutus This Godwyn was of a cruell and subtill wit as he declared no lesse by the two sonnes of king Egelred For when these two aforesaid whose names were Alfride and Edward came from NormaÌdie into England to visit their mother Emma and brought with them a great company of Normands this Godwine hauing a daughter called Godith whome he thought to marry to Edward set him vp to be King to bring his purpose about vsed this practise that is to perswade king Hardeknoue the Lordes not to suffer those Normandes to be within the realme for ieoperdie but rather to punish them for example By which meanes he gat authoritie to order the matter himselfe wherefore he ãâã them on Guild downe and there most wretchedly murthered or rather Martyred the most number of the Normandes and that innocently For as Swanus before had tithed the Monkes of Canterburie so heâ with the cruell coÌpany of english soldiors slew ix of the saide Normands and saued the x. And yet passing the furie of Swanus as not contented with that tiranny he tithed againe the sayde tithe and slew euery x. knight and that by cruel tormeÌt as winding their guts out of their bodies as writeth Ranulphus And among other put out the eyes of the elder brother Alfridus and sent him to an Abbey of Elie where he being fed wyth breade and water endured not
if he would do the other promiseth to bring about that Den. shuld depart w e his army into Germany whereunto the people of Rome also did lykewise mooue him To whom Gregory answered that he was content so to do but vpon condition that the emperor would submit himself to aske pardon to amend hys fault and to promise obedience The Emperour not agreyng to those conditions went to Senas taking Clement new stalled Pope with hym After the returne of the Emperor the foresayd Robert Buiscardus approching w e his souldiours brast in at one of the gates and spoileth the Citie And not long after deliuereth Hildebrand out of his enemies hands and caried him away to Campana where he not long continuyng after dyed in exile Antoninus writeth that Hildebrand as he did lie a dying called to hym one of his chief Cardinals be wailing to him his fault misorder of his spirituall ministery in stirring vp discord warre dissension wherupon he desired the Cardinall to go to the Emperor and desire him of forgeuenes absoluing from the danger of excommunication both him and all his partakers both quicke and dead Thus hast thou gentle Reader the full history of pope Gregory 7. called Hildebrand which I haue laid our more at large desire thee to marke because that froÌ this Pope it thou marke wel springeth all the occasion of mischiefe of pride pompe stoutnesse presumption tiranny which since that tyme hath raigned in his successours hetherto in the cathedral church of the Romish clergy for here came first the subiectioÌ of the temporal regiment vnder the spiritual iurisdictioÌ And Emperors which before were their maisters now are made their vnderlings Also here came in the suppression of priests mariage as is sufficiently declared Here came in moreouer the authoritie of both the swords spiritual secular into spiritual mens hands So that christian magistrates could do nothing in election in geuing bishoprikes or benefices in calling Councels in hearing correcting the excesses of the clergy but only the Pope must do all Yea moreouer no bishop nor Pastor in his owne parish could excommunicate or exercise any discipline amongst his flocke but onely the Pope chalenged that prerogatiue to himselfe Finally here came in the first example to persecute Emperors kings with rebellion excommunication as the clergy themselues hereafter doe testifie and witnes in proceeding against Paschalis Thus these notes beyng well obserued let vs by the grace of Christ now repaire again to our couÌtry history of englaÌd About the death of Pope HildebraÌd or not long after folowed the death of king William Conqueror in the yere of our Lord 1090. after he had raigned in EnglaÌd the space of 21. yeares and 10. moneths The cause of his sicknes and death is said to be this For that Phillip the French king vpon a tyme iesting sayd that king William lay in child bed and nourished his fat belly with this the foresaid william hearing therof aunswered againe and sayd when he should be Churched he would offer a thousand candels to hym in Fraunce wherewithall the kyng should haue litle ioy whereupon king William in the month of Iuly when the corne fruite grapes were most flourishing entered into Fraunce set on fire many Cities and townes in the westside of Fraunce And lastly commyng to the Citie of Meaux where he burning a woman beyng as a recluse in a wall inclosed or as some say two meÌ Anachorites inclosed was so seruent and furious about the fire that with the heate partly of the fire partly of the tyme of yeare therby he fell into sicknes and dyed vpon the same By the life actes of this king it may appeare true as stories of him report that he was wise but guilefull riche but couetous a faire speaker but a great dissembler glorious in victory strong in armes but rigorous in oppressing whom he ouercame in leuiyng of tasks passing all other In so much that he caused to bee enrolled numbred in his treasury euery hide of land and owner therof what fruit reuenewes surmounted of euery Lordship of euery township castel village field riuer wood within all the realme of England Moreover how many parish Churches how many liuing cattell there were what and how much euery Baron in the realme could dispend what fees were belonging what wages were taken c. The tenour contents of which taskment yet remaineth in rolles After this tasking or nuÌbring which was the yere before his death folowed an exceding moreine of cattell barennes of the ground with much pestilence and hote feuers amoÌg the people so that such as escaped the feuer were coÌsumed with famine Moreouer at the same season among certain other Cities a great part of the City of London with the church of Paules was wasted with fire an 1085. In hunting and in parkes the foresayd king had such pleasure that in the country of SouthhamptoÌ by the space of 36. miles he cast downe churches and Townships and there made the new forest louing his Decre so dearely as though he had bene to them a father making sharp lawes for the increasing thereof vnder payne of loosing both the eyes So hard he was to Englishmen and so fauorable to his owne country that as there was no English Byshop remainyng but onely wolstane of Worcester who beyng commaunded of the king and Lancfrank to resigne vp his staffe partly for inhabilitie partly for lacke of the French tongue refused otherwise to resign it but only to him that gaue it and so went to the tombe of king Edward where he thought to resigne it but was permitted to enioy it stil so likewise in his daies there was almost no English maÌ that bare office of honour or rule In so much it was half a shame at that tyme to be called an English man Notwithstanding he some deale fauoured the citie of London graunted vnto the Citizens the first charter that euer they had written in the Saxon with greene waxe sealed and conteined in few lynes Among his other conditioÌs this in him is noted that so geuen he was to peace and quiet that any maiden being laden with gold or siluer might passe thorough the whole realme without harme or resistance This William in his tyme builded two monasteries one in England at Battail in Suffex where he wan the field against Harold called the abbey of Battail an other beside named BarmoÌdsey in his countrey of Normandy After the life story of K. William thus briefly described with the acts order of battail betwene him K. Harold although much more might haue bene written of that matter if the booke had come sooner to my hands which afterward I sawe now remaineth in the end of his story to describe the names of such Barons nobles of Normandy which enterd with him into this land as well of them which were embarked
his yerely tribut vnto the same Inferring moreouer how the king as he was of nature very liberall so also of courage a prince stout and valiant Then what a shame wold hee thinke it be to him as it were in deede if hee who in mighte and dignitie farre exceeded all his progenitours should not defend and maintaine the liberties customes by them procured wherefore he desired the Pope to see to the matter so as might stande both with the kings honor and also with his owne profite and aduaÌtage who otherwise no doubt shoulde loose a great peece of money out of the realme vnlesse he did remit some thing of the seueritie of his canons and lawes decretall With these and such other perswasions like to the same effect the court of Rome was well coÌtented agreeing that the kings request ought with al fauor to be graunted But the Pope Anselme sate still marking their doings The ambassadour supposing their silence to be halfe a yeelding to him added moreouer and sayd that the king no not for the crowne of his realme would loose the authority of Inuesting or admitting his Prelates within his Dominion Whereunto the proude Pope answering againe brast out in these wordes Nor I sayde he for the price of his heade as thou sayst wil lose the geuing of spirituall promotioÌs in Englande and confirming it with an othe before God sayth he I speake it know it for a certaine c. Then it followeth in the storie of Malmesberie with this word of the P. the mindes of the rest were chaunged saying Benedicta fit cordis tui constantia benedicta oris tui loquela The kings attourney also was therewith dashed who notwithstanding yet brought to passe that certaine of the Kinges customes vsed before of his father were released vnto hym At the which tune in the same court was decreed that the king onely which had inuested them being excepted the other which were inuested by the king to be excommunicated the absolution and satisfaction of whome was left to Anselme the archbishop Thus Anselme being dismissed from Rome tooke his iorney toward England But the ambassador pretending to go to S. Nicholas remained behinde to see whether he could winne the popes mind to the kings purpose Which when he saw it would not be he ouertaketh Anselmus by the way at Placentia and opened to him the kings pleasure The king sayth he geueth to you in charge and commaundement that if you will come to England and there behaue your selfe to him as your predecessours did to his father you should be receiued and retained in the Realme accordingly if not you are wise inough sayth he ye know what I meane and what will followe c. And so to these wordes parting from him retourned againe to the King Anselmus remained at Lions a yeare and a halfe writing diuers letters to the King after this effect and wordes as followeth ¶ To his reuerend Lord Henry king of England Anselme Archbishop of Canterburie faithful seruice with prayers Epist. 224. Although ye vnderstand by William Warlwast what we haue done at Rome oyet I shall shortly shewe you that belongeth to me When I came to Rome I declared the cause wherefore I came to the Lorde Pope He answered that he woulde not swarue from the statutes of his predecessours Furthermore he commanded me that I should haue no fellowship with them that receiued inuestings of Churches at your hands after the knowledge of this prohibition except they woulde doe penaunce and forsake that they had receiued without hope of recouerie nor that they shuld not communicate with the other Byshoppes that had consecrated suche menne except they woulde present them selues to the iudgement of the Apostolike sea The foresayde William can be a witnesse of all these things if he will This William when we departed a sonder reconing vp in your behalfe the loue and liberalitie which yee haue had alwayes towardes me warned mee as your Archbyshoppe that I shoulde shewe my selfe such a one that if I would come into Englande that I might be wyth you as my predecessoure was wyth your Father and ye might entreate mee wyth the same honoure and liberalitie that youre father entreated my predecessor By which wordes I vnderstand that except I woulde shewe my selfe suche a one you woulde not haue me come into England For your loue liberalitie I thanke you but that I shoulde be with you as my predecessour was with your father I cannot do it For I dare not do homage to you nor dare communicate with them that take inuestings of Churches at your hands because of the foresaid inhibition made I my selfe hearing it Wherfore I desire you to send me your pleasure herein if it please you whether I may returne into England as I sayde with your peace and power of mine office In the meane while great businesse there was much posting went to and fro betwene the king the archbishop and the Pope but nothing was done for neither woulde the Pope agree to the king neither woulde the King condescende to the Archbishop At last the Archbishop seeing by no meanes he could preuaile against the king thought to reuenge himselfe by excoÌmunication and so went about the same The king hauing word thereof by the Countesse Adala his sister desireth her to come to him to NormaÌdie and bring Anselmus with her whereupon through the meanes of the Countesse reconcilement was made the archbishop was restored to his former possessions againe Only his returne into England was differred because he would not communicate with those whome the King had inuested So the king tooke his passage ouer into England and Anselme made his abode at the Abbey of Becke Then were ambassadors againe directed vnto Rome W. Warlwast Baldwin aboue named Abbot of Ramesey who at length coÌcluded the long controuersy betwene the king the Pope vpon this agreement that the King should take homage of the Bishops elect but shoulde not deale with inuesting them by staffe and ring c. While the Embassadours were thus in their sute at Rome diuers complaintes were daily brought from Englande to Anselme against the Priestes and Chanons who in his absence contrary to the late councel holden at London receiued their wiues vnto their houses againe so were permitted by the king paying him certaine mony for the same Anselme the fore enemie against lawfull mariage agreeued therwith addresseth his letters vnto the King requiring hym to refraine from any more taking of suche exactions declaring moreouer and affirming that the offences of all such Ecclesiasticall ministers must be corrected by the instance of Byshops and not of lay men To this the king answereth gently againe by letters tempering himselfe howe he purposed shortly to come ouer into Normandie and if he had done any thing amisse either in these or other things he would reforme it by his obedience It was
life commeth therof Also of the vnconsiderate promotion of euill Prelates and of their great negligence in correcting and reformyng the euill demeanour of the people Item of the great wantonnes lasciuiousnes in their seruauts and families concerning their excessiue wearing of apparell Item complaineth also of the outragious and excessiue gaynes that Prelates and other vnder them take for their seale especially of officials scribes such like which geue out the seale they care not how nor wherfore so they may gayne money He complaineth in like maner that prelates be so slack and negligent in looking to the resideÌts in their benefices Farther lamenteth for the rash geuing of benefices to parlons vicars and curates not for any godlines or learning in them but for fauour or friendship or intercession either els for hope of some gayne whereof springeth this great ignorance in the Church After this he noteth in prelates how they wast and expend the goods of the church in supersluities or vpon theyr kinsfolke or other worse wayes which should rather be spent vpon the poore Nextly in the x. chapter he coÌplaineth for that through the negligence of men of the church especially of the church of Rome the bookes and monuments of the old Councels also of the new are not to be found which should be reserued and kept in all cathedrall Churches Item that many prelates be so cold in doing their duties Also reprocheth the vnchast and voluptuous demeanor of Ecclesiasticall persons by the example of Storkes whose nature is saith he that if any of their company leauyng his owne mate ioyneth with any other all the rest flieth vpon him whether it be he or she beateth hym and plucketh his fethers off what then sayth he ought good prelates to do to such a person of their company whose filthinesse and corrupt life both defileth so many and stinketh in the whole Church Againe forasmuch as we read in the booke of Esdras lib 2. cap 9 that he purging Israel of strange womeÌ began first with the priestes So now likewise in the purging correcting of all sortes of men first the purgation ought to begin with these according as it is written by the prophet Ezechiel Begin first with my sanctuary c. Moreouer how that in the tyme of Phillip kyng of Fraunce the whole Realme was interdited for that the kyng had but one woman in stead of his wife which was not his wife by law And againe âeyng in these our dayes the king of Portingale hath bene sequestred from his dominion by the authoritie of the church being thought not sufficient to gouerne what then ought to bee sayd to that Prelate which abuseth other mens wiues virgines and Nunnes which also is found vnable insufficient to take vpon him the charge of soules About the yeare of our Lord 1128. the orders of the knights of the Rhodes called Joannites also the order of Templars rose vp After Honorius next in the same vsurpation succeded Pope Innocentius 2. an 1130. But as it was with hys predecessours before hym that at euery mutation of newe Popes came new perturbations and commonly neuer a Pope was elected but some other was set vp against him sometymes 2. sometymes 3. Popes togethey so likewise it happened with this Innocentius for after he was chosen the Romains elected another pope named Anacletus Betwixt these two Popes was much ado and great conflicts through the partaking of Rogerius Duke of Sicile takyng Anacletus part agaynst Innocentius vntil Locharius the Emperour came who rescuing Innocentius droue Rogerius out of Italy Our stories recorde that king Henry was one of the great helpes in setting vp and maintayning this Pope Innocentius against Anacletus Gisburnens Amongst many other things this Pope decreed that whosoeuer did strike a Priest or Clerke beyng shauen he should be excommunicate and not to be absolued but only of the Pope himselfe About the tyme of doyng of these thynges beyng the yeare of our Lord 1135. king Henry being in Normandy as some say by taking there a fall froÌ his horse as other say by taking a surfet in eating Lampries fell sicke died after he had raigned ouer the realme of England 35. yeres and odde monethes leauyng for his heyres Matilde the Empresse his daughter with her young sonne Henry to succeed after hym to whom all the Prelates and Nobilitie of the Realme were sworne But contrary to their oth made to Molde in the presence of her father before William the Archbishop of Cant. and the nobles of the realme crowned Stephen Erle of Boloyne and sisters sonne to king Henry vpon S. Stephens day in Christmas weeke Which Archbishop the next yeare after dyed beyng as it was thought iustly punished for his periury And many other lordes which did accordingly went not quite without punishment In like iustice of punishmeÌt is numbred also Roger bishop of Salisbury who contrary to his othe beyng a great doer in the coronation of Stephen was apprehended of the same kyng and miserably but iustly extermined A certaine written English story I haue which addeth more and faith that king Stephen hauing many foes in diuers quarters kepyng there holdes and castels agaynst him went then to Oxford tooke the Bishop of Salisbury and put a rope about his necke so led him to the castle of Uice that was his and commanded them to render vp the castle or he would slay and hang their Bishop Which Castle beyng geuen vp the kyng tooke the spoyle thereof The like also he did to the Bishop of Lyncolne named Alexander whom in lyke maner he led in a rope to a Castle of the Bishops that was vpon Trent and bad them deliuer vp the Castle or els he would hang their Lord before the gate Long it was before the castle was geuen vp yet at length the king obtaining it there entred and tooke all the treasure of the Bishop c. Roger Houeden Fabian alleagyng a certayne olde Authors whom I cannot finde referreth a great cause of this periury to one Hugh Bigot Steward sometyme with king Henry Who immediatly after the death of the sayd Henry came into England and before the sayd Archbishop and other Lordes of the land tooke wilfully an othe and sware that he was present a little before the kings death when king Henry admitted for his heyre to be king after him Stephen his nephew for so much as Molde his daughter had discontented him Wherunto the Archbishop with the other Lordes gaue to hasty credence But this Hugh sayth he escaped not vnpunished for he dyed miserably in a short tyme after Ex Fabia Albeit all this may be supposed rather to be wroght not without the practise of Henry bishop of Winchester other Prelates by his settyng on which Henry was brother to King Stephen c. King Stephen THus when king Stephen contrary to his oth
Cum itaque in nostra nunc habeatur potestate ipse semper tua molestauit turbationis operam praestiterit ea quae praemisimus nobilitati tuae insinuare curauimus scientes ea dââectioni tuae beneplacita existere animo tuo vberrimam importare laetitiam Datum apud Ritheountum V. Kalendas Ianuar. King Richard thus being traiterously taken and sold to the Emperor by the duke of Austrige for 60000. marks was there kept in custodie a yeare ano iii. monethes In some stories it is affirmed that K. Richard returning out of Asia came to Italy with prosperous winde where hee desired of the pope to be absolued froÌ an othe made against his will and could not obtaine it And so letting out from thence toward England passing by the couÌtry of Conradus the Marques whose death he being slaine a little before was falsely imputed by the French king to the king of England and there traiterously was taken as is before saide by Limpoldus Duke of Austrige Albeit in an other story I find the matter more credibly set forth which saith thus that king Richard slewe the brother of this Limpoldus playing with him at chesse in the french kings court And Limpoldus taking his vauntage was more cruel against him and deliuered him as is âaid to the Emperor In whose custody he was deteined during yâ time aboue mentioned a yere and 3. months During the which time of the kings endurance the French king in the meane season stirred warre in Normandy And Erle Iohn yâ kings brother made stir and inuaded England but the barons and bishops of the lande mightely wtstode him And besieged him in the Castell of Windsore where they tooke from him all the castels munitions which before hee had got Thus the Erle seeing no hope to preuaile in England suspecting the deliuerance of the king his brother made in to France kept with the French king At length it was so agreed and concluded with the Emperor that K. Rich. should be released for 14000. pounds Of the which mony part should remaine to the duke of Austrige the rest shuld be the Emperors The summe of which money was here gathered made in England of chalices crosses shrines candlesticks and other church plate also with publik contribution of friers abbeis and other subiectes of the realme Wherof parte was presently paid for the residue remaining hostages and pledges was taken which was about the 5. yeare of his raigne And then it was obtained of the Pope that priestes might celebrate with chalices of latin and tinne And so was granted continued long after which mine author in his Chronicle entituled Eulogium doeth testifie himselfe to haue scene At what time this foresayde mony was paid and the hostages geuen for the ransom of this king I haue an old storie that saith how the foresaide duke of Austrige shortly after was plagued by God with v. sondry plagues First with burning of his chief towns Secondly with the drowning of x. M. of his menne in a floud happening no man could tell how Thirdly by turning all the eares of his corne field into wormes Fourthly by taking away almost all the Nobles of his lande by death Fiftly by breaking his own legge falling from his horse which leg he was compelled to cut off with his own hands after died vpon the same Who then at his death is said to forgeue K. Richard 50000. Markes sent home the hostage that was with him ex varijs Chron. The booke intituled Eulogium before mentioned declareth thus that the sayde Limpoldus Duke of Austrige fell in displeasure with the bishop of Rome and died excoÌmunicate the next yeare after An. 1196. Thus the sayde King Richarde being raunsomed as hath ben declared from the couetous captiuity of the Emperour was restored againe and made his repaire into Englande At whose returne Erle Iohn hys brother resorting to him with humble submission desired to be pardoned of his transgressions To whom king Richard answering againe would God saith he this your trespasse as it dieth with mee in obliuion so it may remaine wyth you in remembraunce And so gentlely forgaue him And after he had againe recouered his holdes and castles caused himselfe to be crowned againe Whych done he made hys power agaynst the French king and draue hym out of Normandy After that he turned his viage against the Welshmen and subdued them The next yeare following which was the 1197. yere of the Lord Philip yâ french king brake truce made betwene him and king Richarde whereuppon the king was compelled to saile ouer againe to Normandy to withstand the malice of his enemy About which time my story recordeth of one called of some Fulco some say he was the Archbyshop of Roane called Gualter This Fulco being then in England and comming to the kings presence sayde vnto him with great courage boldnes Thou hast O mighty King three daughters very vicious and of euill disposition take good heede of them and betimes prouide for them good husbandes least by vntimely bestowing of the same thou shalt not onely incurre great hurt and damage but also vtter ruine and destruction to thy selfe To whom the king in a rage sayde Thou lying and mocking hypocrite thou knowest not where thou art or what thou sayest I thinke thou art mad or not well in thy wittes for I haue neuer a daughter as all the world knoweth and therefore thou opeÌ liâr get thee out of our presence To whom Fulco aunswered no and like your grace I lie not but say truth for you haue iii. daughters which continually frequeÌt your court and wholy possesse your person and such iii. whoores naughty packes as neuer the like hath bene heard off I meane mischieuous pride gredy couetousnes and filthy luxurity And therfore againe I say O king beware of them and out of hand prouide mariages for them least in not so doing thou vtterly vndoe both thy selfe and all the whole realme The which his wordes the King tooke in good parte with correction of himself confession of the same Wherupon incontinently he called his Lordes and Barons before him vnto whome he declared the coÌmoning and monition of Fulco who had willed hym to beware of his iii. daughters pride auarice and luxurie with counsel out of hand to marrie them least further discommoditie shoulde ensue both to him and the whole realme whose good couÌsell my Lordes I entende to follow not doubting of all your consents therunto Wherefore here before you all I geue my daughter swelling pride to wife to the proude Templars my greedie daughter auarice to the couetous order of the Cistercian Monkes and last of all my filthie daughter luxurie to the riotous prelates of the Churche whom I thinke to be very meete men for her and so seuerally well agreeing to all their natures that the like matches in this our Realme are not to be found for
preuailing agaynst hâm ouerthrew diuers of his houses in the city For the which he did excommunicate theÌ The Romanes then flying to the Emperour desired his ayd succour but he be like to pleasure the Pope gathering an army went rather agaynst the Romanes TheÌ the popes army whose Captaynes were the Earle of Tholouse to purchase the Popes fauour and Peter the foresayd Byshop of Winchester whom the Pope for the same had sent for froÌ england partly for his treasure partly for his practise and skill in feates of warre and the Emperours host ioyued together and bordering about the Citty of Rome cast downe the castelies or mansions belonging to the citizens round about the Suburbes to the number of 18. and destroyed all theyr vines and vineyardes about the City Wherat the Romanes being not a litle offended brast out of the Cittye with more heat then order to the number of 100000. as the frorye reporteth to destroy Uiterbium the Popes City with sword and fire But the multitude being vnordered and out of battaile ray aud vnprouided for ieoperdies which by the way might happen fell into the handes of theyr enemies who were in wayt for them and of them destroid a great nuÌber so that on both parts were slayne to the vew of 30000 but the most part was of the Citizens And this dissention thus begun was not soone ended but continued long after By these and such other storyes who seeth not how farre the church of Rome hath degenerated from the true Image of the right Church of Christ which by the rule example of the Gospell ought to be a daughter of peace not a mother of debate not a reuenger of her selfe nor seeker of warres but a forgeuer of iniuries humbly and patiently referring all reuenge to the Lord not a raker for riches but a winner of soules not contending for worldly maistership but humbling themselues as seruantes and not Uicars of the Lorde but ioyntly like brethren seruing together Bishops with Bishops Ministers with Ministers Deacons with Deacons and not as Masters separating themselues by superiority one from an other and briefly communicating together in doctrine and couÌsell one particular church with an other not as a mother one ouer an other but rather as a sister Church one with an other seking together the glory of Christ and not their owne And such was the Church of Rome first in the olde auncieÌt beginning of her primitive state especially while the crosse of persecution yet kept the Bishops and Ministers vnder in humility of hart and feruent calling vpon the Lord for helpe so that happy was that Christian then which with liberty of conscience onely might holde hys life how barely soeuer he liued And as for the pride and pompe of the world striuing for patrimonyes buying of Bishoprickes gaping for benefices so far was this off froÌ them that then they had litle leisure and lesse list yea once to thinke vpon them Neither did the Bishoppes then of Rome fight to be Consuls of the City but sought how to bring the Consuls vnto Christ being glad if the Consuls would permit them to dwell by them in the city Neither did they theÌ presume so hye to bring the Emperors necks vnder theyr gyrdles but were glad to saue theyr necks in any corner from the sword of Emperors TheÌ lacked they outward peace but abounded with inward consolation Gods holy spirit mightely working in their harts Then was one catholicke vnity of truth and doctrine amongest all churches agaynst errors and secres Neither did yâ east and west nor distance of place deuide the church but both the eastchurch and westchurch the Greekes and Latynes made all one church And albeit there were then 5. Patriarchall Seas appoynted for order sake differing in regions peraduenture also in some rites one from another yet all these consenting together in one vnity of catholicke doctrine hauing one God one Christ one fayth one baptisme one spirit one head and lincked together in one boÌd of charity and in one equality of honor they made altogether one body one church one communion called one catholicke vniuersall and Apostolicall church And so long as this knot of charity and equality did ioyne them in one vnity together so long the church of Christ florished and encreased one redy to helpe and harbour another in time of distresse as Agapitus and Uigilius flying to Constantinople were there ayded by the Patriarch c. so that all this while neither forrein enemye neither Saracen nor Souldane nor Sultane nor Calipha nor Corasmine nor Turke had any power greatly to harme it But through the malice of the enemy this Catholicke vnity did not loÌg continue and all by reason of the bishop of Rome who not contented to be like his brethren begaÌ to extend himselfe to claime superiority aboue the other 4. Patriarchall Seas all other Churches in the world And thus as equality amongst christian byshops was by pride and singularity oppressed so vnity began by little litle to be dissolued and the Lordes coat which the souldiors left whole to be deuided Which coat of christian vnity albeit of long time it had bene now seamcript before by the occasion aforesayd yet notwithstanding in some peece it held together in some meane agrement vnder subiectioÌ to the sea of Rome till the tune of this pope Gregory the 9. an 1230. at which tyme thys rupture and schisme of the church brake out into a playn deuisioÌ vtterly disseuering the Eastchurch from the westchurch vpon this occasion There was a certayn archbyshop elected to an Archbishoprick among the Grecians who comming to Rome to be coÌfirmed could not be admitted vules he promised a very great summe of mony Which when he refused to do and detested the exectable simony of the court of Rome he made his repayre home agayn to his country vncoÌfirmed declaring there to the whole nobility of that land the case how it stood For yâ more confirmation whereof there were other also which comming lately from Rome there had proued the same or worse came in and gaue testimony to his saying Whereupon all the church of the Grecians the same time hearing this departed vtterly away from the Church of Rome which was in the dayes of this Pope Gregory the 9. In so much that the Archbishop of Constantinople comming afterward to the generall Councell at Lyons there opeÌly declared that where as before time he had vnder him aboue thirty Bishopricks and Suffraganes now he had not three adding moreouer that all yâ Grecians certayne other with Antioche and the whole Empyre of Romania cueÌ to the gates almost of Constantinople were goue from the obedience of the Church of Rome c. Math. Paris fol. 112. c fol. 186. By the occasion of which separation aforesayd of the Grecians from pope Gregory it happened shortly after being the yeare of our
perisheth in the Church of God for want of preachers all that shal be demaunded of them at the day of iudgement As Iacob confesseth to Laâan whose sheep he fedde Genesis 31 I did restore all thy losse and that which was stolne I made aunswere for I will demaund his bloud at thy handes Ezechiell 3. This is sayd to the Pastor or Prelate But if the other thinges which we haue spoken of before could not mooue the Prelates and Cardinals this at the least should mooue them Because that then the spirituall power which doth consist for the most part in the exercise of preaching in hearing confessions enioyning of penaunce shall be taken away froÌ them by litle little For by piece mele doth the wolfe dânour the poore needy man 3. q. cap 1. when the authority Ecclesiasticall therfore shall be quite taken from them and disposed to other such as either by their order or Apostolicall grauÌt do challenge to haue the same Then doubtles shall neither the iurisdictioÌ of ciuile causes and pleadings nor any authority that such Prelates haue yet remaining neither yet the possessions of the temporall goodes of the Church any longer remayne amongest them Shall suche haue the temporall goods of the church which minister not the spirituall treasure thereof 1. Cor. 9. Know ye not that they which kill the sacrifice ought to eate of the sacrifice they that serue at the aultar are partakers of the aultar For as the body without the soule cannot stand so corporall thinges without spirituall things cannot continue 1. q. 1. if any shall take away the same Thus haue you had the 39 arguments for the which both he was coÌdemned and his bookes burned In the dayes of this Guilielmus there was a most detestable and blasphemous booke set forth by the Friers mentioned also in Math. Parisiens which they called Euangelium aeternum or Euangelium spiritus sancti That is the euerlasting Gospell or the Gospell of the holy Ghost In which book many abhominable errors of the Friers were conteyned so that the Gospell of Iesus Christ was vtterly defaced which this booke sayd was not to be compared with this euerlasting Gospel no more then the shell is to be coÌpared with the carnell then darknes to light c. More ouer that the Gospell of Christ shal be preached no longer but fifty yeares and then this euerlasting Gospell should rule the Church c. Item yâ whatsoeuer was in the whole Bible was in the saide Gospell contayned At length this Friers Gospell was accused to the Pope and so 6. persons chosen of the whole vniuersitye to peruse and iudge of the booke as Christianus Canonicus Baluacensis Odo de Doaco Nicholaus de Baro Ioannes de Sicca Vella Anglus Ioannes Belim Gallus Among whom this Guilielmus was one who mightely impugned this pestiferous and deuillish booke These 6. after the perusing of the booke were sent vp to Rome The Friers likewise sent their messengers withall where they were refuted and yâ errors of the booke condemned but so that the Pope with the Cardinals commaunded the sayd booke to be abolished and condemned not publickly tendering the estimation of the religious orders as of his own most chiefe champions but that they should be burned in secret wise and the books of the foresayd âuilielmus to be burnt with all Besides other his bookes 2. Sermons we haue of his yet remayning one vpon the Gospell of S. Luke of the Pharisy and the Publicane the other vpon the Epistle redde in the Church on May day where in the first he resembleth the Phariseis to our Monkes and that he proueth by all the properties of the Phariseis described in the Gospell The Publicane he resembleth to the Laity such as for because the sooner they are reduced to acknowledge their sinnes the more hope they haue of mercy The other because they stand confident in their own righteousnesse are therefore farther from their instification In the latter sermoÌ he setteth forth and declareth what perils and dauÌders be like to fall vpon the Church by these religious orders of Monkes and Friers Among the other besides of that age which withstood the bishops of Rome his Antechristian errors was one LaureÌce an Englishman and maister of Paris An other was Petrus Ioannes a Minorite Of whome the foresayde Laurence was about the yeare of our Lord. 1260. who in his teaching preaching writing did stoutly defeÌd yâ part of the forsayd Guilielmus the rest of his side agaynst the Friers Against the which Friers he wrote 2. bookes One in the defence of William afore meÌtioned the other vpoÌ this argument and title To beware of false prophets c. Certayn other things also he wrote wherin by diuers proofes and testimonies he argued proued that Antichrist was not farre of to come The other Petrus Ioannes was about the yeare of our Lord. 1290. which taught and maintained many things agaynst the Pope prouing that he was Antichrist and that the sinagogue of Rome was great Babilon He wrot vpon Mathew vpon the Epistles and vpon the Apocalips Mention of this Petrus Ioannes is made in Nicholaus Emericus in Lib. Inquisitionum c. And sayth moreouer that Miâhael Cesenas of whoÌ Christ willing shall followe hereafter took of him a great part of his opinioÌs And because the pope could not burne him aliue after his death he caused his bones to be taken vp and burned To these and with these aboue specified is to be added Robertus Gallus who being borne of a right noble parentage for deuotion sake was made a Dominicke Frier about the same yeare of our Lord aboue touched an 1290 This man as appeareth by his writing had diuers and sundry visions whereof part is annexed with the visions and prophecy of Hildegardis His visions al tend against the spiritualty of Rome where in the fift chapter he calleth playnely the Pope an Idoll which hauing eyes seeth not neither lusteth to see the abhominatioÌs of his people nor the excessiue enormity of ther voluptuousnes But only to see to the heaping vp of his own treasure hauing a mouth speaketh not but sayth I hane set good men ouer them which is sufficieÌt for me to do them good either by my selfe or by some other And foloweth in the same chapter wo to that Idoll woe to the mighty and proud who shall be equall in all the earth to that Idoll He that exalted vp his name in earth saying who shall bring me vnder Is not my house compared with the mighty Potentates of the land I am higher then Dukes Knightes on their horsebacke do seruice vnto me That which my Fathers had not before me yâ haue I done to me My house is strowed with siluer gold and pearle are the pauement of my palace c. Agayn in the 12. chapter and also in the first vnder the name of a SerpeÌt he paynteth out the Pope whom he
bethinking at length with themselues partly what they had done partly howe it would be taken of the higher powers and fearing due punishment to fall vpon them especially seeing the brother of Leoline prince of Wales and sonne of Giffine was newly dead in prison drawing their counsaile and helps together they offer to king Henry 4000. markes to Edwarde his sonne 300. and to the Queene 200. to be released of their trespasse But the king answering them againe that he set more price by the life of one true subiect then by all which by them was offered would in no wise receiue their money And so the studentes without hope of peace went home wyth small triumphe learning what the common Prouerbe meaneth Dulce bellum inexpertis Notwithstanding the King being then occupied in great affaires and warres partly with Leoline and the welshmen partly inwrapped wyth discorde at home with his nobles had no leisure to attend to the correction of these vniuersitie men which was An. 1259. Ex Mat. Pariens Likewise concerning the dissention following the next yeare after in the Uniuersitie of Paris betwene the students there and the Friers the number of whome then did somuch increase that the commons vnneth was able to sustein them with their alines Also betwene the Uniuersities both of Oxford and Cambridge for a certaine prisoner taken out of prisone by strength and brought into sanctuarie the same yeare as is testified in Mathewe Paris An. 1259. In like maner touching the variance betweene the Archbishop of Caunterb and the Chapter of Lincolne Againe betweene the sayde Archbishop of Canterb. and the Chapter bishop of London and how the said Bishop at his consecration woulde not make his profession to the Archb. but wyth this reception Saluis iure libertate Ecclesiae Londinens quae pro posse meo defendaÌ in omnibus c. recorded in Flores Hist. Al which wranglinge and dissentioÌs with innumerable other raigning daily in the Churche at those dayes if I had so much leasure to prosecute them as I find them in stories remaining might sufficiently induce vs to vnderstande what smaâl peace and agreemeÌt was then ioyned with that doctrine and religion in those dayes during the state raigne of Antichrist These with many such other matters moe which here might be discoursed and storied at large being more forein then Ecclesiastical for breuity I do purposely contract and omitte cutting of all such superfluities as may seeme more curious to wryte vpon then necessary to be knowen This that foloweth concerning the pitiful turbulent commotion betwene the king and the nobles which lasted a long season because it is lamentable conteineth much fruitfull example both for Princes and subiects to beholde and looke vppon to see what mischiefe and inconuenience groweth in common weales where study of mutuall concorde lacketh that is where neither the Prince regardeth the offending of his subiects and where the subiects forget the office of christian pacience in suffering their princes iniuries by Gods wrath inflicted for their sinnes Wherfore in explaning the order and storie thereof I thought it not vnprofitable to occupy the reader with a little more tariance in perusing the ful discourse of this so lameÌtable a matter and so pernitious to the publicke weale And first to declare the occasions and first beginnings of this tumult here is to be vnderstode which before was signified howe king Henry maried with Alinor daughter of the Earle of Prouince a stranger which was about the yere of our Lord 1234. Wherupon a great doore was opened for strangers not only to enter the land but also to replenish the court to whome the king seemed more to incline his fauour aduancing them to more preferment then hys owne naturall English Lordes which thing was to them no litle greuance Moreouer before was declared how the king by Isabel hys mother who was a straunger had diuers brethren whom he nourished vp with great liuings and possessions and large pensions of money which was an other hearts sore to diuers also an hinderance Ouer beside hath also ben declared what vnreasonable collectioÌs of mony from time to time as quindecims subsidies tenthes mersements fines paiments lones and taxes haue bene leuied by the king as well of the spiritualtie as of the lay sort partly for maintaining the kings warres against Wales against Scotlande and Fraunce to recouer Normandie partly for helping the kings debtes viagies other expenses partly for the kingdom of Apulia which was promised the kings sonne by the pope partly for moneying and supporting the Pope in his warres against the Emperour By reason of all which sundrie and importable collections the common wealth of the Realme was vtterly excoriate to the great impouerishment of poore English men Neither did it a little vexe the people to see the king call in so many Legates from Rome euery yeare which did nothing els but transporte the English money vnto the Popes cofers Besides all thys what variaunce and altercation hath bene betweene the king and hys subiects about the liberties of Magna charta de foresta graunted by king Iohn and after confirmed by thys king in the former councel holden at Oxford hath bene afore declared Perhaps thys might be also some peece of a cause that the king considering and bearing in minde the olde iniuries done of the Lordes and Barons to his father Kyng Iohn before him did beare some grudge therefore or some priuie hatred vnto the Nobilitie to reuenge hys fathers quarel But of things vncertaine I haue nothing certainly to affirme This is certaine by truth of historie that the yeare next ensuing which was 1260. thus wryteth Nicho. Triuet that the kings Iustices called Itinerarij being sent thether to execute their office were from thence repelled the cause being alledged for that they were against the king in proceeding and enterprising against the forme of the prouisions enacted and stablished a little before at the Towne of Oxford It befell moreouer the same yeare aboue other times as Gualt Demmingford wryteth that a great number of aliens comming out of Fraunce and other prouinces resorted into England and had heere the doing of all principall matters of the Realme vnder the king Unto whome the rewards and reliefes other emoluments of the land did most chiefly redound which thing to see did not a little trouble vexe the nobilitie and baronage of England In so much that Simon Montfort Earle of Leicester offering to stande to death for the liberties and wealth of the Realme conferred together with other Lordes and Barons vpon the matter Who then comming to the king after an humble sort of petition declared to him howe all the doings of his Realme and his owne affaires were altogether disposed by the haâdes and after the willes of straÌgers neither profitable to him nor to the weale publicke for so much as hys treasures being wasted
Barons as Lord Iohn Fitze Iohn L. Hastings L. Geoffrey Lucie Lorde Iohn Uescy L. William Segraue Hugh Spencer L. Roberte Uespoynt with diuers and many mo whose aunswere to yâ king againe was this That the prouisions made at the counsaile of Oxforde whereunto they were sworne they would hold defend and maintaine to their liues end forso much as they did sound and also were agreed vpoÌ both to the honor of God to the profit of the prince stable wealth of the Realme c. And thus partes on both sides discording among themselues would so haue departed had not certaine of the Bishops comming betwene both laboured betwene theÌ to take vp the matter By whose meane saith Gualt Gisburn and procurement the determination of the cause was brought in comprimis and referred to Ludouick yâ French king to iudge betwene them who hearing both the allegations sayth he like no equal iudge but a partial frende inclined wholy and fully to the kings sentence and condemned the nobles But the author of Flores Hist. sayth that by the mediation of certaine discrete men two were chosen one for one side the other for the other To whome the thirde also was adnexed who hearing as well what was brought of the kings part as also what was aunswered of the other should define betweene them both And so peace was betwene them coÌcluded til the comming of Edward Al this while as yet the Popes absolution for the king although it was grauÌted and obtained at Rome yet was it not brought downe in soleÌne wryting neither was prince Edward as yet returned out of Fraunce to England At length the wryting of the kings absolution being brought from Rome the king eftsoones commaunded the same to be published throughout the Realme and sendeth to the French king and other straungers for helpe Moreouer sesseth all his Castels into his owne hand reiecting the counsaile of the Lords to whose custody they were before committed Also remoouing the former officers as instices and the Chancelour with other placed afore by the Lordes he appoynted new in their stead To this foresald absolution procured froÌ Rome for the king and his sonne Edward returning out of Fraunce at that time did not geue his consent but held with the Lordes Who then putting themselues in armes with a great power repaired vp to London keping there in the suburbes and places about while the king kept wtin the tower causing the citie gates to be watched and lockt and all within the said citie being aboue the age of 12. yeares to be sworne vnto him But at length through the meanes of certaine comming betweene this tumultuous perturbation was somwhat appeased at least some hope of peace appeared so that the matter was takeÌ vp for that time without war or bloudshed Notwtstanding some false pretensed dissemblers there were which secretly disclosing all the counsails and doings of the Lords vnto the king did all they coulde to hinder concord and to kindle debate By the meanes of whom the purpose of the Lords came not to so good effect as otherwise it might Ex Flor. Hist. In this present yere as affirmeth that forenamed author it was rumored abroade that all the Bishops of England went about to recouer againe out of that handes of religious men all such churches and benefices which were to them improperated or appropriated and yâ they for the expeditioÌ of the same had sent vp to Rome both messengers mony nothing misdoubting to obteine their purpose But as a litle good fruite in those daies vsed to spring out of that sea so I do not finde that godly sute and labour of the bishops to take any fruitfull effect The same yere died Pope Alexander after whom succeeded Pope Urban the fourth Of the which Pope Urbane the king also obtained or rather reuiued a new releasemeÌt from hys oth made to the prouisioÌs and statutes of Oxford Which being graunted he commaundeth incontinent all the foresaid lawes prouisions through England to be dissolued and brokeÌ This done the King with the Queene taketh hys voiage into Fraunce where he fell into great infirmitie of sicknes and the most part of his familie taken with the fener quartane of which many died In the number of whome beside other died Richard the worthy Earle of Glocester and Heriord after whom succeeded Gilbert Clare his sonne The Welshmen this yere breaking into the borders of England did much annoyance in the lands of Roger lord Mortimer but mightely again by him were expulsed not without great slaughter of the inuaders About which time the king through some discrete counsaile about hym inclined to peace and concorde with his nobles graunting of his mere voluntarie will the constitutions and prouisions of Oxforde to take place in the Realme directing his commaundement to euery shire All be it the Realme yet was not altogether pacified for all that In the latter end of this yere the kings palace at westminster was brent and for the most part was al consumed with fire which seemed to many an euill prognosticate against the king Ex Flor. Hist. In some English Chronicles it is also recorded that the same yeare 500. Iewes at London were slaine for taking vsurie more then 2.d a weeke for 20. s. being before forbid by the king to take aboue that rate by the weeke After this foloweth the yeare 1263. in which the Barons of England confederating themselues together for maintaining the statutes and lawes of Oxford and partly moued with the old grudge conceiued against the straungers maintayned by the King and the Queene and Edward their sonne in the realme of England ioyned powers in all forceable wise and first inuaded the sayd straungers namely theÌ which were about the king Their goods and manors they wasted and spoyled whether they were persons ecclesiasticall or temporall Among whom besides other was Peter a Burgundian Bishop of Hereford a rich prelate with al his treasure apprehended and spoiled also his couÌtreymen whom he had placed to be Canons of the same church With like order of handling other alienes also to whom was coÌmitted the custody of diuers castels as of Gloucester of Worcester of Brignorth were spoiled imprisoned and sent away Briefly whatsoeuer he was in all the land that could not vtter the English toung was of euery rascall disdained and happy if he might so escape By reason where of it so came to passe that a great number as wel of other foreners as especially religious men and rich Priestes which here had gathered much substance were vrged to that extremitie that they were glad to flee the lande In the catalogue of whoÌ was one most principally named Iohn Maunsel a priest notoriously growen in riches and treasures not to be told hauing in his hand so many rich benefices that neare no bishop of this realme might compare with him in riches Who notwtstanding
he kept with the king at London yet was coÌpelled priuely to voide the Realme was pursued by Henry the sonne of Rich king of Almaine Certaine other straungers there were to the number of 200. and more which hauing the castell of Winfore there immured and intrenched themselues to whome at length prince Edward also adioyned himselfe In the meane time while this sturre was abroade the king keeping them in the tower seeing the greatest part of his nobles commons with the Londoners to be set against him agreed to the peace of the Barons was contented to assent againe to the ordinances and prouisions of Oxford Albeit the Queene by al meanes possible went about to perswade the king not to assent therto Who as semed was a great worker in kindling thys fire of discorde betweene the king the baronage In so much that when the sayde Queene Almore shoulde passe by barge from the tower to Windsore the LoÌdiuers standing vpon the bridge with their exclamations cursings and throwing of stones diât at her interrupted her course causing her to returne to the tower againe Notwithstanding the peace yet continued with the nobles and the king the forme therof was this First that Henry sonne of Richard king of Romanes should be deliuered by the King Quene Secondly that the Castels againe should be committed to the custodie of Englishmen not of straungers Thirdly that the prouisions and statutes decreed at Oxford should as well by the king as by al other inuiolably be obserued Fourthly that the realme henceforth shuld be ruled and gouerned not by foreners but by personages borne within the land Fiftly that all alienes and straungers should voyde the land not to returne againe except onely such whose abode shoulde by the common assent of the kings trustie subiectes be admitted and alowed Thus the King and the nobles ioyning together after this form of peace aboue prefixed although not fully with heart as after appeared put themselues in armes with all their power to recouer the Castell of windsore out of the strangers handes But Edward in the mid way betwene London the Castel meeting with his father and the barons entred coÌmunication vpon the matter Which being finished he thinking to returne into the Castell againe by the policie of the Earle of Leicester William byshop of Worceter was not permitted to reenter WhereupoÌ the straungers within the holde destitute of all hope to withstand the great force approching rendred the Castell vnto the king and barons vppon this conuention That with horse and harnesse they might be suffered safe to depart the land not to returne any more Which being graunted certaine of the Barons conducted them in their iourney toward the sea side and there they left them In the same yeare about the beginning of October the king and Quene made ouer to France with Simon Montfort and other nobles to heare and stand to the arbitremeÌt of Lewes the French king coÌcerning the controuersie betweene the states of England and al through the procurement of Alinore the Queene For shee not forgetting the olde contiunelie of the Londiners exclaming against her vpon the bridge wrought alwaies what reueÌge she could against them Concerning the arbitrement of this matter put to the French king part hath bene sayde before more shall be sayde Christ willing hereafter Some stories do adde moreouer that the king continuing long in France worde was sent to him out of England that vnlesse he returned againe to the realme they would elect a new king Whereupon the king returning out of France to Douer would haue entred the castel but he was stopped Wherefore the king in fierce anger and great indignation prepared his power towarde London where Simon Montfort the worthy Earle of Leicester through subtile traine was almost betraied and circumuented in Southwarke by the sodaine pursuing of the kings armie had not the Londiners wyth more spede breaking barres and chains made way to rescue him By the meanes of whome the Earle at that time escaped the daunger Now to come to the sentence of the French king for so much as the arbitrement of thys matter was committed to him as hath before bene specified he in a great frequency both of French and English persons about him considering peysing the cause on both sides betwene the king and the nobles clearely and solemnely pronounced on the kings side against the Barons ordaining that the king of England all this whyle had suffered wrong and that hee shuld be restored againe to his pristine state notwithstanding the prouisions made at Oxford which he ordained to be repealed and abrogated Ex Flor hist. Gisburn The sentence of the French king thus awarded as it gaue to the king of England with his retinue no little incouragement so it wrought in the nobles hearts great indignation which notwithstanding that partiall decreement of the French king spedde themselues home out of Fraunce to defend themselues with all their strength and power And not long after foloweth also the king by whose traine Simon Mountfort Earle of Leicester as is aboue recited was well neare circumuented in Southwarke Then the king calling his counsaile together at Oxforde from whence he excluded the vniuersitie of studentes for a season who were then at Northampton there coÌsulted conferring with his friendes and counsailours what way was best to be taken And hearing that the Barons were assembled in a great number at the towne of Northampton went thether with his host and with his banners displaied accompanied with Richard his brother king of Almaine Also wyth Edwarde his sonne Iohn Comyn of Scotland with many Scots Iohn of Dalliolo Lorde of Galewaye Robert of Bruse Lord Walter of Auand Roger of Clifford Philip of Marmyon Iohn of Wans Roger of Layburne Henry Percie Phillip Basset Roger of Mortymer and William of Walance and many other Therefore the king commaunded the Barons that were within to yeld vnto him presently the city and the pledges or els he would immediatly destroy them But they counselling with the yonger Simon de monte forti which by his fathers commaundement had got the residue thether to take counsell together for hys father and the Erle of Glocester were not yet come boldly and wyth one minde answered that they would not obey the kings wil but would rather defend themselues and the Citie if neede were euen to the death With the noble men of the kings part hearing sent word againe that at the least they should come to the wall of the Citie to speake to the King if by any meanes peace might be made And they suspecting no deccite followed their counsel and leauing their holds came to the wall towardes the medowe for there lay the king and his strong host hard by But in the meane space whilest diuers matters were reasoned and intreated of betwene the king and the Lords the Lord Phillip
Simon hys sonnes power not knowing of the ouerthrow whiche he had before gaue small credite thereunto till that the said Nicholas the better to view and descrie them went vp to the Abbey steple of Eusham where he might plainly discerne them all and their standerds For by this tyme they were mounted the hill which they laboured to attayne thinking to haue that vauntage when they shold geue theyr charge as they had purposed and had also aduanced agayn his own standerdes and pulled down Simons wherby they were the more easâyer descried and knowne Then he cryed aloud to the Earle Simon and said we are all but dead men For it is not your sonne as you suppose that commeth but it is Edward the kinges sonne that commeth from one parte and the Earle of Gloucester from an other part and Roger Mortimer from the third part Then said the Earle The Lorde be mercifull vnto our soules forasmuch as our bodyes and liues are now in their handes commaunding that euery man should make hymselfe redy to God and to fight out the field for that it was their willes to dye for their lawes and in a iust quarrell And such as woulde depart he gaue leaue to goe their wayes that they shoulde be no discomfiture to the rest Then came vnto him his eldest sonne Henry comforted him desiring him to haue no dispaire nor yet mistrust in the good successe of this victory with other such cheerfull wordes No my sonne sayth he I dispayre not but yet it is thy presumption and the pride of the rest of thy brethreÌ that haue brought me to this end ye see Notwithstanding yet I trust I shall dye to God and in a righteous quarrel After wordes of comfort geuen to all his host and the oration made as is the maner they all armed themselues The king also whom the Earle alwaies kept with him he armed in an armour of his owne And then deuiding theyr battailes they marched toward theyr enemies but before they ioyned the welchmen ran theyr waies and thinking to scape ouer the riuer of Dee were there some drowned some slayne Then when the battayles ioyned and came to handy strokes within short space many of the Erles part fell and were slayne And the king himselfe being stroken at cryed with a loud voyce to them saying kill me not I am Henry your king And with these the kinges wordes the Lord Adam Monhaut knewe him and saued him At whose voyce and cry came also prince Edward hys sonne and deliuered him to the garde and custody of certayne knightes In the meane season the Earle Simon was hard bestead and beaten downe and also slayne before Edward the prince came at hym Howbeit before he fell when as ye fought for his life HeÌry his sonne other noble men on his part were about hym he brake out in these words vnto hys enemies saying what is there no mercy compassion with you who agayne answered what compassion should there be shewed to traytors Then sayd he the Lord be mercifull to our soules our bodyes are in your hands And as soone as these wordes were spoken they mangled hys body and deuided his members and cut of his head which head Roger Mortimer sent vnto his wife And not farre of from him also was slayne Henry his eldest sonne the lord Hugh Spencer the L. Radulphe Basset the Lord Thomas de Hestele the Lord William Maundeuile the Lord Iohn Bewchampe the Lord Guido Baillofer the Lord Roger Rowley and many other noble men besides with a great multitude of people the Lord knoweth howe many This battail was fought in the moneth of August continued from one of the clocke till it was night in the which was not so much as one man on the Earles part of any estimation fortitude and courage but in that battell lost his life more then the Lord Iohn who by the great grace of God escaped death Neither is this to be forgotteÌ that the same day being Tuesday at that instant houre when the battell began whiche was at one of the clocke at after noone there was such a darcknes ouer all such thunder and such tempest that the like before that time was neuer seene being very calme and fayre weather both immemediately before and after which seemed sayth myne author to geue a playne demonstration of that whiche afterward chaunced and followed After this great slaughter and ouerthrow there was a Parliament suÌmoned at Winchester by the Earle of Gloucester and other of hys part Here by the is to be considered that the king although he was in the camp of the Erle of Leceister being then in custody and his sonne Edward with the Earle of Gloucester yet the king was in that side agaynst his will and therefore in the sayd Parliament the king was restored to his kingly dignitie which was before that tyme vnder the custody of the Barons But after the battaile was ended and done certaine of them that loued the Earle vpon an old ladder gathered vp suche partes of his body as remayned and couering the same with an old gowne brought it to Eusham where they putting the same in a faire linnen cloth buried it in the church But not loÌg after by such as thought not themselues sufficiently reuenged with his death to wreke them of the dead corpes took vp the same and threw it in an other place saying that he which was both accursed and a traytor was not worthy of Christen buriall The same yeare also died Walter Cantilupus Byshop of Winchester after whom succeeded Nicholas of Ely the kinges Chauncellor The same yeare the king perceiuing that vnlesse that Castle of Kenilworth were recouered and the boldnes of theÌ restrayned that kept the same many euils and inconueniences might ensue therupon to the preiudice of his kingdom for that the number increased euery day more more wasting and spoyling the country all about Therfore he gathered an army and came downe to warwick where he a while taryed expecting the meeting and assembling of hys Marqueses and Lordes with engines and other munition sautable Who when theyr bondes were furnished and mustred and al thinges ready the morow after Midsomer day he displayed hys banner began his vyage marching towardes Kenilworth besieged the same During which siege by the aduise and counsaile of the king the Popes Legate and other noble men 12. persons were chose which should haue the disposing of those thinges that pertayned to the state of the Realme of those that had lost their landes and inheritaunces who amongest other thinges made and established this one prouiso that was commoÌly called Kenelworth decree That all those whieh hast lost their laÌdes by attaynder although yet not attainted should fyne therfore at the kinges pleasure and take their lands of him agayn paying some three yeares some foure yeares some two yeares reueneues of the same according to the quallitie
him agayn with great successe felicitie and long raigne In so much the he beyng yong as he was playing at Chesse with a certayne souldior of his sodainly hauing no occasion geuen rose vp and went his way who was not so soon voyded the place but incontinent fel down a mighty stone from the vawt aboue directly vpon that place where he sate able to haue quashed him in peeces if he had caried neuer so little more In the proseruation of whome as I see the present hand and mighty prouidence of the huing God so in the kinges order agayne I note a fault or error worthy of reprehension For that he receiuing such a liuely benefite at the hand of the liuing Lord going therefore on pilgrimage to walsingham gaue thanks not only to our Lady but rather to a rotten blacke Ibidem Of the gentle nature of this couragious prince sufficient proofe is geuen by this one example that what time he being in hys desport of hauking chaunced sharpoly to rebuke the negligence of one of his gentlemen for what fault I cannot tell about his hauke the gentleman being on the other side of the riuer hearing his manassing wordes was glad as he sayd that the riuer was between them with this answer the couragious bloud of this Prince being moued vppon present hear he leaped straight into the floud both a swift streame and of a dangerous deepnesse and no lesse hard in getting out Notwithstanding either forgetting his owne life or neglecting the daunger present but hauing a good horse ventreth his own death to haue the death of his maÌ At length with much difficultie recouering the bank with his sword drawn pursueth his prouoker Who hauing not so good an horse and seeing himselfe in daunger of taking reineth hys horse submitteth his necke vnder hys hande to strike The prince whose feruent stomack the water of the whole riuer could not quench a little submission of his man did so extinct that the quarrel fell his anger ceased and his sword put vp without any stroke geuen And so both returned to theyr game good friendes agayne Auesb. Nich. Triuet In the first beginning of his raigâe this Kyng had much adoe in Wales where he had diuers conflictes wyth the welshmen whom at last he subdued cut down theyr woodes suppressed rebellions vanquishing theyr kings Lewline and his brother ordeined his eldest sonne Edward borne in the same Countrey to be Prince of Wales This Lewline Captayne of the welshmen here mentioned rebelling agaynst king Edward asked counsayle by way of coniuration what euent should come vpon his attempt To whom it was tolde that he should goe forward boldly for doubtlesse he should ryde thorough Chepeside at London with a crowne on his head Whiche so came to passe For he being slayne hys head was caried through Chepe with a Crowne of siluer to London bridge whereby men may learne not to seeke nor stick to these vayne prophesies which though they fall true yet are but the traynes of the deuill to deceyue men About this time was a great earthquake and suche a rotte that consumed a great multitude of sheep in the land through the occasion as they say of one scabbed shepe that came out of Spayne The king returning from Wales to England ordred certayne new lawes for the wealth of the realme Among many other this was one that authoritie was geuen to all Maiors Bailiâes other officers to see execution and punishment of all Bakers making bread vnder the sise with pillory Of Milners stealing corn with the tumbrel c. And within two yeares after the statute of Mortinayne was first enacted which is to meane that no man should geue vnto the Churche any landes or rentes without a speciall licence of the king About which tyme also being the 7. yeare of his raigne 297. Iewes for mony clipping were put to execution In whiche same yeare began first the foundation of the blacke Friers by Ludgate And the towne of Bosten was greatly wasted the same yeare with fyre The halfepeny and farthinges began first to be coyned the selfe tyme which was the 8. yeare of hys raygne The great conduit in Chepe began the fourth yeare after to be made anno 1248. And the yeare next following the newe worke of the Churche of Westminster begon as is afore premonished in the thyrd yeare of Henry 3. was finished whiche was 66. yeares in edifiyng the Iewes were vtterly banished this Realme of England the same tyme for whiche the commons gaue to the kyng a fifteene anno 1291. After that the country of Wales was brought in a full order and quiet by the hewing downe of the woodes and casting down the old holdes and building of new whiche all was brought to perfect end about the 24. yeare of thys kings reigne then ensued an other broile as great or greater with Scotland to the great disquiet of the king and the realme of England many yeares after This trouble first began by the death of Alexander king of Scots who dyed without issue left aliue behinde him Although Fabiane in that 7. booke of hys Chronicle affirmeth that he left 3. daughters the eldest maryed to sir John Bailol the secoÌd to Robert Bruce the thyrd to one Hastinges But this in Fabian is to be corrected as which neyther standeth with it selfe is clearely conuinced by the witnes and history of Rob. Auel bury and also ãâã Giâburne For first if king Alexander had left his eldest daughter marked to Syr Iohn Bailol then what coÌtrouersie might rule among the Lords about succession needing so diligent and anxious deciding by the king of England Secondly what clayme or title could the king of Norway haue to the crowne of Scotland which was one of the chalengers claiming the sayd crowne in the behalfe of Margaret the nece of the forsayd king Alexander her graunfather if the eldest daughter of the father had heue left aliued Thirdly what can be more playn when by the affirmance of the foresaid story is testified that K. Alexander had 2. wiues Of the second whereof he had no issue Of the first had two Children Alexader which died before his father and Margaret maried to the kyng of Norway whiche died also before her Father of whom came Margaret the âece of Alexander and daughter to the king of Norway afore mentioned And the also dyed in the iourny betweene Norway and Scotland the fourth yeare after the decease of her grandfather Wherfore as this matter standeth most cleare so let vs now returning froÌ whence we digressed prosecute the rest that foloweth After that AlexaÌder thus as is said departed without issue also Margaret his âiece in Norway was deceased the matter came in a great doubt among the nobles of Scotland especially 12. by name to whome the right of the crowne should next pertayne After much variaunce among parties at length the election
and determination of the matter was committed to the iudgement of king Edward of England who after sufficient proofe made to the Scottes and firme euidence brought out of all the ancient historyes both of England and Scotland testifying from tyme to tyme that he was chief head and soueraigne of the Realme of Scotland first by necessitie of the law and by al theyr consentes tooke full possession of the same And that bone adiudged the right of the Crown to John Bailol who descended of the daughter of Dauid Earle of Huntington brother to Dauid King of Scotland in the dayes of Kyng Henry the second This Erle Dauid had three daughters Isabell maried to Robert Brusse Margaret to Allen Earle of Galeway had Ellen to Henry Lord Hastinges AlleÌ Earle of Galeway had ElleÌ maried to Roger Quincy Erle of Winchester Constable of Scotland Doruagile maried to John Bailol father to Edward king of Scots When these thinges were thus finished in Scotlande and Syr Iohn Bailol as most rightfull inheritour had receaued the crowne of Scotland at the handes of kyng Edward thankefully for the same in the presence of the Barony of England and of Scotland did vnto the sayd king Edward his homage and sware to him fealty the Scottes with theyr new king returned into Scotland and Kyng Edward remoued agayne to England But not long after the falsenes of this Scotishe Kyng soone appeared Who repenting him of his homage done vntruely for sook his former othe promise and made war against king Edward through the counsaile of the Abbot of Menros Wherfore the king with a great host sped hym into Scotland in processe laid siege to the towne of Berwicke which the Scots did egerly defend not onely to the discomfiture but also to the decision of the kinges and hys English host But in conclusion the English men preuayled and wan the towne where were slayne of the Scottes the number of 25. thousand And while the king was there busied in winning other holds about the same he sent part of his host to Dunbarre where the EnglishmeÌ agayn had the victory and slue of the Scottes xx thousand Gis burne sayth but x. thousand so that very few were lost of the English company The king with a great nuÌber of prisoners returning into his realm shortly after sped him ouer vnto FlauÌders where he sustayned great trouble by the French kyng till truce for certayne space was betweene them concluded But in the meane while that K. Edward was thus occupyed beyond the Seas the French king resorting to his practised maner set the Scottes secretly agaynst the Englishmen to keep the king at home Which Scots makyng themselues a Captaine named WilliaÌ Waleis warred vpon the borders of NorthumberlaÌd where they dyd much burt At length the king returning from Burdeaux into England shortly vpon the same tooke hys iourny into Scotland Where meeting at Yorke with hys host marched into the Realme of Scotlande winning as he went townes and Castles till at length comming to the towne of Frankyrch on Mary Magdalens day he met with the power of Scotland and had with them a fore sight but through Gods prouidence the victory fel to the right cause of Englishmen so that of the Scottes were slayne in the field as it is of diuers writers affirmed ouer the number of xxxii thousand and of Englishmen but barely xxviii persons Whereupon the king agayn taking possession and feairy of the whole land returned home And yet the false vntroth of the Scots would not thus be ruled but rose vp in a new broyle so that the kyng was enforced to make his power agayn the yeare folowing into Scotland where he to suppressed the rebellion of that Lords and of the commons that they swearing to the kings allegiaunce presented themselues by great companyes put them wholy in the kings grace and mercy so that the king thinking himselfe to be in peaceable possession in a great surety of the land caused to be sworne vnto hym the rulers of the boroughes citties and townes with other officers of the land and so returned vnto Barwicke and so into England and lastly to Westminster These martiall affayres betwene England and Scotland although they appertayne not greatly to the purpose of our story Ecclesiastical yet so much by the way I thought briefly to touch whereby the better it might be vnderstanded by these premisses that whiche followeth in the sequele hereof As the Scottes were thus warring and ragyng agaynst the king and saw they could not make theyr party good they sent priuily to Pope Boniface for hysayde and counsaile who immediatly sendeth downe his precept to the K. to this effect that he should hereafter succease to disquiet or molest the Scottes for that they were a people exempt and properly pertaining to hys Chappell And therfore it could not otherwise be but that the Citty of Ierusalem must needs defend hys own Citizens as the mount Syon mayntayn such as trust in the Lord. c. Whereunto the king briefly maketh aunswere agayne swearing with anothe that he would to his vttermost keepe defend that which was hys right euideÌtly known to all the world c. Thus the Scots bearing themselues bold vpon the popes message also confederating themselues with the French meÌ passed ouer that yeare The next yeare after that whiche was 29. of the kinges raigne the sayd Pope Boniface directeth hys letters agayn to the kyng wherein he doth veÌdicate the kingdome of Scotland to be proper to the Church of Rome not subiect to the king of England And therfore it was agaynst God against iustice and also preindiciall to the Churche of Rome for hym to haue or hold dominion vpon the same which he proued by these reasons First that when king Henry the father of this Kyng receiued ayd of Alexander king of Scots in his warres agaynst Simon Mountfort he recognised acknowledged in his letters patents that he receaued the same of king Alexander not of any duety but of speciall fauour Item when the sayd king Alexander comming to England did homage to the sayd kyng Henry he did it not as king of Scotland but onely for certayne landes of Lyndal and Penreth lying in England Item where the sayd king Alexander left behynd hym Margaret his heyre being âece to the king of England and yet vnder age yet the tuition of the sayd Margaret was committed not to the K. of England but to certain Lords of Scotland deputed to the same Moreouer when any legacie was directed down from Rome to the Realme of England for collecting oftenthes or other causes the sayd legacie tooke no place in the realm of Scotland and might well he resisted as it was in kyng Alexander hys dayes except an other speciall commission touching the realme of Scotland were ioined wall Wherby it appeareth these to be two seueral dominions and not
successors But if thou haue geuen any we iudge the gift to be voyde and call backe how farre so euer thou hast gone forward And whosoeuer beleueth otherwise we iudge them heretickes Vnto this letter of the Pope king Phillip maketh answere agayn in maner order as followeth which is this ¶ Phillip by the grace of God King of Fraunce to Boniface not in deedes behauing himselfe for Pope little friendship or none TO Boniface bearing himselfe for chiefe Byshop little health or none Let thy follishnes know that in no temporall things we are subiect to no man and that the giftes of prebendes and many benefices made and to be made by vs were and shall be good both in time past and to come And that we will defend manfully the possessours of the sayd benefices and we thinke them that beleue or thinke otherwise fooles and mad men Geuen at Paris the Wednesday after Candlemas an 1301. After these aforesayd and other writinges passing to and fro betweene the French kyng and the pope within a yeare and a halfe after the king sommoneth a Parliament sending downe hys letters to his Sheriffes and other officers to summon the Prelates and Barons of the Realme vnto the sayd Court of Parliament according to the tenor of the kinges letters here following PHilip by the grace of God king of Fraunce c. Whereas we would take counsaile with the Prelates Barons and other our faythfull about weighty matters and hard and suche as belong greatly to our right and touching our honour state liberties and lawes of this our Realme Churches and Ecclesiasticall persons and would also go forward and proceede in the foresayd matters according to their counsayle We commaund you that ye dilligently in our behalfe require straightly charge all the Prelates in your baliwicke and also all and singuler Abbots and Priors of the same your foresayd baliwicke to certayne of the whiche we haue directed downe our special letters for the same cause that as they fauour our honour the good state both of the realme of théselues and of the Church they repayre to vs in their own persoÌs all lets and delayes set aside and all other busines left of Shewing to them moreouer that we can iudge none of them to be eyther to vs faythfull subiects or friendes to the Realme which shall faile herein or withdraw himselfe in the foresayd busines counsayles and helpes in tyme. Wherin if peraduenture any shall slack or refuse to resort and come toward vs within 8. dayes froÌ the tyme of this charge geuen by you or your commaundement That then you to seise all hys temporall goodes into our hand so seised to holde them vntill you receiue other commaundement from vs. Geuen at Paris the Monday before the Natiuitie of S. Iohn Baptist in the yeare of our Lord. 1303. ¶ A declaration of maister William Nagareta made against Pope Boniface the eight with his appellation also made at Paris afore the kyng and his Counsaile in the Church of Paris IN the name of God Amen In the yeare of our Lorde 1303. Indictione secunda the 12. day of March and the ix yeare of the Popedome of the most holy father the L. Boniface the 8. by Gods prouidence pope and in the presence of vs common notaries and witnesses written vnder the noble man maister William Nagareta knight a worshipfull professour of the lawes standing afore the most excellent Prince the Lord Philip by the grace of God most noble king of Fraunce spake with liuely words and gaue in writinges these thinges that follow There haue bene false Prophetes among the people as there haue bene also among you false teachers c. S. Peter the glorious prince of the Apostles speaking to vs by the spirite tolde vs thinges to come that likewise as there were false Prophetes afore tyme so there should come among you false teachers bringing in sectes of destruction by the which the way of trueth shall be defaced and couetously they shall make marchandise of you with fayned wordes and further addeth that such maisters did follow the way of Balaam of Bosor whiche loued the reward of wickednes and had hys bridled Asse to correct hys madnes whiche speaking in a mans voyce did stop the foolishnes of the Prophet All which thinges as they be shewed to vs by the greatest Patriarch himself Your eyes see them fulfilled this day according to the letter For there fitteth in S Peters Chaire the mayster of lyes causing himselfe to be called Boniface 1. a well doer where he is notable in all kinde of euill doyng And so both he hath taken to himselfe a false name and where he is not a true ruler and maister he calleth himselfe the Lord Iudge and mayster of all men And comming in contrary to the common order appoynted by the holy fathers and also contrary to the rules of reason and so not entring in at the doore into the Lordes shepefold is not a shepheard nor hierling but rather a theefe robber For he the true husbaÌd of the Romish church yet liuing deceiued him that was delighted in simplicitie entised him with fayned flatterings gifts to let him haue his spouse to be his wife let no man separate at length laying violent handes vppon hym perswading him falsely that thing which the deceiuer sayd to come from the holy spirite was not ashamed to ioyne to himselfe with wicked practise that holye Church which is maistresse of all Churches calling hymselfe to her husband where as he cannot be for Celestinus the true Romish Byshop agreed not to the said deuorce being deceiued by so great subtiltie nothing is so contrary to agreeing as errour and deceit as mans lawes beare witnes that I neede not to speake of his violence But because the spirite inspireth where he will and he that is led with the spirite is not vnder the lawe the holy vniuersall Church of God not knowing the craftes of that deceiuer stumbling and doubting whether it came from the holy ghost that Celestinus should leaue of his gouernment and the sinnes of the people deseruing it for feare of a schisme suffered the foresaid deceauer although according to the doctrine of our Lord by hys fruites he might be knowne whether he came to the say'd regiment by the holy ghost or otherwise his fruites as it is playnely here written beneath are now manifest to all men by which it is apparaunt to the worlde that he came not in by God but otherwayes and so came not in by the sheepefould His fruites are most wicked and hys ende is death and therefore it is necessary that so euill a tree according to the Lordes saying should be cut downe and cast into the fire This caÌnot auaile to his excuse which is said of some men that is that the Cardinals did agree vpon him agayn after the death of the sayd Celestinus the pope seing he could not be her husband whom
of our auncestors which doubted not to shedde their owne bloud for the encrease and defence of the Churches liberty and the faith and coueting to prouide for the puritie of faith and the state of the Church as also to auoid the hurt of the generall slaunder being not able to passe ouer any longer the premisses with wincking and dissembling and my conscience driuing to the same seeing this estimate opinion of him in these matters is not rashly of vs conceiued but vehemently and plainly increased by many and continuall cryings of credible men and great authoritie oft and oftentimes beaten vnto vs fearing moreouer the destruction of the faith both of vs and of al other subiects and specially of kings and princes of the world which ought to reproue negligence which acknowledge that we haue receiued power geuen vs from the Lord to the promoting and increasement of it we agree to your requestes in this behalfe and to the calling and assembling a councell for the glory of God sauing the honour and reuerence that is due to the holy Romish church in all thinges whereby the trueth may appeare in the premisses and all errour auoided that the state of the vniuersall Church and all Christianitie and the matters of faith and the holy land may be prouided for the slauÌders ieoperdies haÌging ouer vs may be withstanded we be ready offer our selues gladly as much as in vs is to bestowe our labour and diligent paine therabouts Earnestly requiring and beseeching in the mercifull bowels of Iesu Christ you Archbishops and other Prelates here present as children of the Church and pillers of faith called of the Lorde to the promoting encrease and preseruing thereof to care for the same that with all diligence ye wold geue heede as becommeth you and effectually you would labor by al wayes and fit meanes to the calling and assembling of this councel in which we intend to be personally present And left the said Boniface which hath boldly and wrongfully many times threatned to proceede against vs stopping and hindring our purposes and intent ââast any of his workes of darkenesse if there be any should come to light directly or indirectly hindering the calling and gathering of this councel or least any state being in the same realme that wil in dede procede against vs or our state churches Prelates Barons other faithfull vassals our subiects our lands or our realme and the state of the realme by abusing any spirituall sworde in excommunicating suspending or otherwais by any meanes for vs and our welwillers and them that will followe vs we prouoke appeale in wryting to the foresayd general councell which we instantly desire to be called and to one lawâull chiefe Bishop that shall be or to any other to whome we shoulde appeale and yet not going from the appellation made by M. William of Nagareta to whom we sticked then and also yet sticke requiring earnestly a witnes of our appellation of you Prelates Notaries expressedly to renue such prouocation and appellation when and afore whome it shal be thought meete to you Then the Archbishops within wrytten byshops Abbots and Priors aunswered the premisses as it is founde in the actes prouoked and appealed agreed to and protested and made prouocation and appellation agreement and protestation as is contained more fully in a certaine paper there openly and plainely red whose tenor followeth with these wordes We Archbishoppes of Nicosen Remen Senoren Narbonen Turonen and bishops of Landuiren Belnacen Catolacen Antisiodorem Meldimen Nurmen Carnotem Aurelianen Ambiauen Morinen Silanen Andeganen Abricen Constant Ebroicen Lexonicen Sagien Caloromont Lemonicen Auicen Masticoren And we Abbots of Cluniac promostraten of the greater monasterie of the court of S. Dionise in Fraunce Camped S. Victors S. Genoueue S. Marten Landmoen Figiacem Bellicem in Lemociuio and Frier Hugh visiter of the houses of the order of knights of S. Iohn in Ierusalem in Fraunce and the father Priour of S. Martine in the fieldes hearing these things which were sayd propounded and obiected yesterday to day by you the Lords Earles and William aforesaide against the Lorde Boniface the 8. and Pope being mooued with suche sayings purposes assertations and your othes your request and other lawfull causes and were compelled by need considering that the matter of our faith which is Christes is handled in the premisses Wee that be called to part of this care to the defence and maintenaunce of the faith of soules of the realme although vnworthy yet coueting to with stande the ieoperdies that hang ouer vs by reason of the premisses and other causes thinking the calling gathering of the sayd Councell profitable necessary that the innocencie of the Lord Boniface himself may clearely be discussed as we desire our coÌsciences bearing witnesse that it may be determined on him by the Councell touching such things as are laide against him and that may be done which they decree according to the Canons We aunswere you our Lord king and you our Lordes Earles and William that the honor reuerence of the holy Romish church salued in all poyntes wee agree to your due requestes in this behalfe for the calling of the Councell and are ready to geue helpe and diligent labour to the calling and gathering of the said CouÌcell according to the decrees of the holy fathers and to the lawfull orders of the Canons not intending by any meanes to make parties of this matter nor to sticke to any that maketh parties Yet least the sayde Boniface being mooued or prouoked by these things as wee feare by likely coniectures and threatnings made against vs for the foresayde things that he will proceede against our parish Churches and our subiectes by some meanes or cause to proceede against vs by some authoritie of his owne or others by excommunication suspension interditing deposing depriuing or by some other meanes and colour sought to some impeachment or trouble of the sayd Councell and that we may sitte in the same Councell to iudge and do al other things that belong to the office of Prelates that our frends that sticke to vs would sticke to vs in all thinges may remaine safe for our selues our parish Churches our subiectes and them that sticke to vs or would sticke to vs in this behalfe we prouoke and appeale in wryting to the foresayde Councell that is to be gathered and to him that shall be the true and lawfull highest Bishop and to him or them to whome of right we shoulde appeale too and earnestly require our appellations committing vs our parish churches our subiectes friendes and them that sticke to vs our state and theirs our right goodes to the godly defence of the foresaide councell and of him that shall be the true and lawfull highest bishop and we protest to renewe this appellation where when and afore whome it shal be thought meete This was done at Paris at Lupara in the chamber of the sayd Lord
our king Indictione prima the 9. yeare of hys popedome the daies of thursday and friday aforesayd these noble men being present the Lordes of Auia and Bolone the Lordes Martins and other Earles named afore Mathewe Dotera Peter the Lorde chamberlane Phillip the Lord of Wirtmos and Henry of Bolone knight and also M. Philip Archdeacon of Bengem Nicholas archdeacon of Remem William treasurer of Anioy Philip Beaspere Rainolde of Burbon and Iohn Montagre and many mo both clearkes and other specially required and called to be witnesse to this After these things thus in the Parliament decreed and agreed the Prelates of the cleargie consulting with themselues what was to be done in so doutfull a matter and dreading the Popes displeasure for this which was done already to cleare theÌselues in the matter contriued among themselues a letter to the Pope partly to certify him what there was done and partly also to abmonish him what he should do the tenour of which their letter conteined these wordes following The forme of a Letter which the Prelates of France as well secular as religious sent to Boniface that hee should cease his enterprise wherein he proceeded against the King ¶ To the most holy Father and their dearest beloued Lorde the Lord Boniface the chiefe Bishop of the holy Romish churche and the vniuersall Churche his humble and deuout Archbyshops Abbots Priors Conuentuals Deanes Prouosts Chapters Couents and Colledges of the Cathedrall and collegiate churches regular and secular of all the Realme of France being gathered together doe offer most deuoute kissinges of your blessed feete WE are compelled not without sorrowe of heart and bitter teares to signifie vnto your holinesse that the most famous Prince our most deare Lorde Phillip by the grace of God the noble king of Fraunce when he heard and saw the Apostolicall letters sealed which were sent to him of late from your behalfe by the worshipfull man the Cardinall of Narbo your Notarie messenger and were presented by the same Cardinall to him certaine other of his barons Vpon the sight and perusing of which so bloudy letters being read and declared to them sitting by hym both our Lorde the king and the barons themselues were highly moued with great maruelling and great trouble In so much that the sayd our Lord the king by the aduice of his barons commanded to be called afore him the other barons then absent and vs also that is to wete al Archbishops Bishops Abbots Priors conuentuals deanes prouosts chapters conuents and Colledges as well of Cathedrall or collegiate churches regular and secular also all the vniuersities and communalties of the townes of hys Realme that wee Prelates Barons Deanes Prouostes and two of the learnedst of euery Collegiate and Cathedrall Churche shoulde appeare personally and shoulde procure the rest likewise to appeare by their Stewarde Officers and sufficient proctours wyth full and sufficient Commission at the appoynted place and terme Further when we and the other Ecclesiasticall persons aforesayd and also the barons stewards officers and proctours and other of the comminalty of the townes that were thus called and when according to the forme of the foresaide calling by the kings commaundement we stoode afore the king this wednesday the tenth of this present of Aprill in S. Maries Church in Paris Our Lord the king caused to be propounded openly and plainely to all men that it was signified to him from you among other things by the foresayd Cardinal letters that for his kingdome which hee and his auncetours hetherto doe acknowledge they holde of God only now ought in temporalties to be subiect to you and holde of you and that ye were not content with these so maruellous and strange wordes and not heard of from the beginning of the world of any dwellers within the same realme but that ye went about to put them in practise And that ye called to appeare afore you the prelates of the sayd realme and doctors of diuinitie and such prosessours of both lawes as were borne with in the saide realme for the correcting and amending of such excesses faultes arrogancies wrongs and harmes as ye pretend to be done to the ecclesiasticall Prelates and persones ecclesiasticall both regular and secular abiding within the Realme els where by our lorde the king himselfe and his officers or bailiffes by his peeres Earles Barons and other nobles with the communaltie people of the saide realme To the intent by this meanes the foresaid realme might be made strong with pretious rewels and durable treasures which are to be preferred before the bucklers or any armour of strong men that is to say by the wisedome of Prelates and wise men others through whose ripe faithful counsell and circumspect foresight the realme might be ruled and gouerned the faith might be stablished the ecclesiasticall SacrameÌts might be ministred iustice might be executed which by them being robbed of their goodes and richesse and vtterly spoyled is in a doubtfull case and in ioepardie of miserable decay for euer to be destroyed Among these and diuers other griefes which were done by you and the Romish church to him to his realme and the French church both in reseruing and wilfull ordering of Archbishopprickes Byshoprickes and bestowing of great benefices of the Realme vpon straunge and vnknowen persons yea and oft vpon suspect persons neuer beeing at the churches or benefices aforesayde By reason whereof the decay of Gods worship ensued the godly wils of the founders and geuers are defrauded of their godly purpose the accustomed almes geuing is withdrawen from the poore of the sayd Realme the pouerishing of the Realme followeth and churches runne in daunger to be defaced while they remaine destitute of seruice the Prophets being taken away the fruites of them that serue them be appoynted to the commoditie of straungers And while prelates haue not to geue yea to reward men for their desertes noble men whose auncestors founded the Churches and other learned men cannot haue seruants and that for these causes deuotion began to be colde there was none at these dayes that would stretch out a liberall hand towardes the Churches and farthermore by the premisses an euill example was giuen Also he complayned of newe taxes of pensions newly laid on the Churches of immeasurable bondages exactions diuers extortions with other preiudiciall hurtful nouelties by which the generall state of the Church is chaunged in geuyng suffraganes as helpers to the higher prelates whereby neyther the Byshops themselues nor the suffraganes can doe their dueties but for them they might runne with giftes to the Apostolicall see He complayned also of diuers causes and some articles long since but true in the time that they were presented that were done and be done continually and also not purposing to suffer so great a disheriting of him aud his successours from the realme and so manifest a griefe they coulde not suffer any longer the euident losse of the
The yeare of our Lorde 1307. and the last yeare of the king the foresayde king Edwarde in his iourney marching towarde Scotland in the North fel sicke of the flixe which increased so ferueÌtly vpon hym that he dispaired of life Wherfore calling before him his Earles and Barons caused them to be sworne that they should crowne his sonne Edward in such conuenient time after his death as they might kepe the land to his vse til he were crowned That done he called before him his sonne Edwarde informing and lessoning him wyth wholesome preceptes charged him also with diuers poynts vpon his blessing first that he should be couâteous gentle vpright in iudgement faire spoken to all men constant in deede and word familiar with the good and especially to the miserable to be merciful After this he gaue him also in charge not to be to hastie in taking his crowne before he had reuenged his fathers iniuries stoutly against the Scots but that he shuld remaine in those parties to take with him hys fathers bones being well boiled from the flesh and so inclosed in some fit vessel shoulde carie them with him til he conquered all the Scots saying that so long as he had his fathers bones with him none should ouercome him Moreouer he willed and required him to loue his brother Thomas and Edmund also to cherish tender his mother Margaret the Quene Ouer besides he straitly charged him vpon his blessing as he would auoide his curse that he should in no case cal to him againe or sende for Peter Gaueston whych Peter Gaueston the king before had banished the realme for his naughty and wicked familiarity with hys sonne Edward and for his seducing of him with sinister counsaile For the which cause he banished both Peter Gaueston vtterly out of the realme and also put the sayd Edwarde hys sonne in prison And therefore so straitly charged hys sonne in no wise to sende for this Gaueston or to haue him in any case about him And finally because he had coÌceined in himselfe a vow to haue returned hys owne person to the holy land which for his manifold warres wyth the Scots he could not performe therefore he had prepared 32000. poundes of siluer for the sending of certaine souldiours with hys hart vnto the holy laÌd Which thing he required of hys sonne to see accomplished So that the foresayde money vnder hys curse malediction be not employed to other vses But these iniunctions and preceptes the disobedient sonne did nothing obserue or keepe after the decease of his father Who forsaking and leauing of the warre with the Scots wyth all speede hasted him to his coronation Also contrary to the minde of his nobles against the precept of hys father he sent for the foresayde Peter Gaueston prodigally bestowed vpon him al that treasure which his father had bequested to the holy land He was moreouer a proud despiser of his peeres nobles And therefore raigned infortunately as by the sequele of the story heere folowing by the grace of Christ shal be declared Thus king Edwarde first of that name leauing behinde him 3. sonnes Thomas and Edmund by his third wife and Edward by his first wife whome he had sufficiently thus with precepts instructed departed this mortall life An. 1307. after hee had raigned neare 39. yeres Of whom this Epitaph was wrytten Dum viguit rex valuit tua magna potestas Fraus latuit pax magna fuit regnauit honestas In the time and raigne of thys king many other things happened which here I omit to speake of as the long discorde and strife betweene the Prior of Cant. and the Prior of Douer which continued aboue 4. yeres together with much wrangling vnquietnes betweene them Likewyse an other lyke coÌtention growing betwene Iohn Romain Archb. of York and the Archb. of Cant. vpon the occasion that when Iohn Archb. of York after his consecration returned from the Pope and comming to Douer contrary to the inhibition of Cant. passed through the middle of Kent with his crosse borne vp although the story reporteth that he had the kings consent therunto An. 1286. Item betwene Thomas Bishop of Hereford Iohn Pecham Archb. of Cant. fell an other wrangling matter in the time of thys king Which Byshop of Hereforde appealing from the Archb. to the Pope went vp to Rome and in his iourney died Who with lesse cost might haue taryed at home 1282. King Edward the second EDwarde the second of that name and sonne of Edward the first borne as is aforesaid at Carnaruan in Wales after the departure of his father entred the gouernment of the lande An. 1307. But was crowned not before the yeare next folowing An. 1308. by reason of the absence of Rob. Winchelsey who was banished by king Edward the first Wherupon the king thys present yere wryteth to the pope for the restitution of the sayd Archb. for that by an auncient law of the realme the coronation of the king coulde not otherwise proceede without the Archb. of Cant. Which Edward as he was personable in body and outwarde shape so in conditions and euill disposition much deformed As vnstedfast of woorde and light to disclose secretes of great counsaile Also refusing the companie of hys Lords men of honoure hee much haunted among villaines and vile personnages Geuen moreouer to ouermuche drinking and such vices as thereuppon be woont to ensue And as of his owne nature he was to the sayd vices disposed so was hee much worse by the counsaile and familiarity of certaine euill disposed persones as first of Peter or Pierse Gaueston before touched Then after hym of the two Spensers and other whose wanton counsaile hee followyng gaue hymselfe to the appetite and pleasure of his body nothing ordering hys common weale by sadnesse discretion and iustice which thyng caused first great variance betweene hym and his nobles so that shortly hee became to them odible and in ende was depriued of his kingdome In the first yeare hee tooke to wife Isabel daughter of Phillippe king of Fraunce wyth whome the yeare after hee was crowned at Westminster by the bishop of Winchester for that Robert Winchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury was yet in exile not returned home Notwithstanding the Barons and Lords made first their request to the king to put Peter Gaueston from hym or els they would not consent to his coronation Whereupon he was enforced to graunt them at the next parliament to haue their requests accomplished and so was crowned In the meane season the foresayd Peter or Pierse bearing himselfe of the kings fauour bolde continued triumphing and setting at light all other states and nobles of the Realme so that hee ruled both the King and the Realme and all things went as he woulde Neither had the king any delight els or kept company with any but with him with him onely he brake all his minde
with victuals Thus fare you well Written at the siege before the towne of Calis the 14 day of September After the siege and winning of Poisie the third day of September an 1346. the king through the midst of FrauÌce directed his passage vnto Calis as by the tenor of this letter you heare besieged the same which siege he continued from the third of September aforesayd til the third day of August the yeare next ensuing vpon the which day it was rendered vp vnto the sayd king Edward the third and subdued vnto the crowne of England as after the Lord willing shall more appeare In the mean time during the siege of Calis Dauid the Scottish king at the request of the French king with a great army brast into the North parts of England and first besieging the towne of Lidell within sixe daies obteined the greatest part of the towne there taking all that he could find with Sir Walter Salby a valiant knight which was the keper of the hold caused him vncurteously to be put to the sword and so from thence proceeded further into England till at length being met with all by William Surthe Archbish. of Yorke and the L. Percy and the L. Neuell with other nobles of those parties calling gathering their men together in the plain nere to Durham the 17. day of October in the yere abouesayd through the gracious hand of Christ there were subdued conquered In the which conflict the Earles of Murrise and Stratheron with the flower of all the chiualry and principall warriors of Scotland were slaine Also the foresayd king Dauid with the Earles of Mentiffe Fiffes and other Lords and WilliaÌ Douglas Mas klime fleming and William Douglas other many moe men of armes were taken prisoners so the mischiefe which they intended to other fell vpon theyr owne heads During moreouer the sayd siege of Calis the foresayd Pope ClemeÌt the 6. writing to the king of England weÌt about vnder the pretence of peace to stop hys proceedings whose letters here follow nuder written The letter of the Pope to the king of England in the behalfe of the Frenchmen CLement the Bishop seruaunt of Gods seruaunts To his welbeloued sonne in Christ Edward the puissaunt king of England Salutation and Apostolical blessing If you diligeÌtly consider deare sonne as ought a catholicke Prince to do the slaughter of such an innumerable sort bought with the precious bloud of Christ our redemer the losse of their substaunce soules and the lameÌtable perils which the dissentions and warres stirred vp betwene you and our welbeloued sonne Philippe the noble king of FrauÌce haue brought vpoÌ vs and yet dayly do without intermissioÌ And also the bewayling of so many poore people crying out of Orphans and pupils lamentation of widowes and other miserable people which be robbed and spoyled and almost famished what exclamation they make with teares running downe theyr cheeks yelling and crying vnto God for helpe as also the destruction of churches monasteries holy places holy vessels and other ornameÌts vnto gods seruice dedicated the sacrilegious robberies takings imprisonings the spoyling of holy churches religious persons with many other such innumerable detestable execrable mischiefes offending the eies of the diuine maiesty All which if your princely hart woulde consider and well remember with this also that Catholicke sayth especially in the East partes and the Christians there abiding by meanes of the same dissentions and warres destitute of the helpes of such catholicke men as are in the West parties are so afflicted of the Infidels seyng the other partes of Christendome so troubled with cruell persecutions yea and more crueller then euer it hath bene although in these times to amplify this our sayth in the sayd East parts is cruell persecution shewed more then hath bene of many yeares past doubtles we beleue it would pity your hart And to the end that such and so great euils should no further proceed nor yet that so great good as might be done by delating of our foresayd fayth in these times should be let hindered we desire you that ye would applye your minde to make some agreement and peace with the foresaid king For if my welbeloued sonne God hath geuen vnto you-prosperous successe and fortune ye ought rather to humble theÌ to extoll your selfe and so much the more readier to encline to his peace and to indeuour your selfe to please God which loueth peace and delighteth in peaceable men and to eschew the foresayd euils which without doubt doe grieuously offend him Furthermore we maruell greatly that vnto our reuerend brother Anibaldus Byshop of Tusculane and our beloued sonne Stephen of the title of S Iohn and Paule priest and Cardinall of the apostolicall sea being sent as Legats by vs and the same see Apostolical to intreat a peace who diligently and faythfully laboring for the same as louers of verity iustice and equity and therwithall regarders of your honour could not be suffered touching the intreatye of the same peace to come vnto your Graces presence Wherefore we desire your kingly highnesse more earnestly for the mercy of God with more vehemence require the same that you taking vp the foresaid horrible euils and preuenting the sweetnes of piety and compassion may escape the vengeance of Gods indignation which were to be feared if you should perseuer in your former euils as God forbid And as touching the intreaty for peace for which our foresayd Cardinals were sent vnto you howbeit secretly least it should be any derogation to your honor we desire you to condescend therunto with all your affection you will incline your minde to the same so pleasaunt vnto God so desired of the world as also to you the foresayd king vnto the catholicke sayth profitable And that the same peace by Gods help grace established made perfect you might assay your puissant strength about gods busines in the foresaid east partes so good occasion seruing as before is sayd in these our times being so apt aduasicements of your honor happy increasing of your princely name for serueÌtly we haue heard of you reported to behaue your selfe in all your attemptes Thus we doubt not but that you wil write vnto vs again touching the premisses and the purpose of your intention touching the same Dated at Auinion the 18 of February and 5 yeare of our Papacy The aunswere of the king of England to the foresayst letter of the Pope MOst holy father we vnderstand by the letters of the reuereÌd fathers in God the Byshop of Tusculan and Stephen of the title of S. Iohn Priest Cardinals Legats of the Court of Rome as also by the letters of your holynesse sent vnto vs that ye maruell greatly for that your sayd Legates were of purpose sent vnto vs and commaunded to intreat of a peace betwene our aduersary of Fraunce and vs that we would not
quarta parte summae sayth they were condemned in the extrauagant of Pope Iohn with one IoaÌnes de Poliaco Their opinioÌs saith Antoninus were these That Peter the Apostle was no more the head of the Church then the other Apostles And that Christ left no Uicare behinde him or head in hys Church And that the Pope hath no such authoritie to correct and punishe to institute or depose the Emperour Item that all Priestes of what degree so euer are of equall authoritie power and iurisdiction by the institution of Christ but by the institution of the Emperour the Pope to bee superiour which by the same Emperour also may be reuoked agayne Item that neyther the pope nor yet the Church may punish any man punitione coactiua That is by externe coaction vnlesse they receiue licence of the Emperour This foresayd Michaell generall of the gray Friers wrote against the tiranny pride and primacie of the pope accusing him to be Antichrist and the Churche of Rome to be the whore of Babilon dronke with the bloud of Saintes He sayd there were two Churches one of the wicked florishing wherein raigned the pope the other of the godly afflicted IteÌ that the veritie was almost vtterly extinct And for this cause he was depriued of his dignitie condemned of the Pope NotwithstaÌding he stode constant in his assertions This Michaell was about the yeare of our Lord 1322. And left behinde him many fautours followers of his doctrine of whom a great part were slayne by the Pope Some were condemned as William Ockam some were burned as Ioannes de Castilione and Franciscus de Arcatara In extrauag Ioan 23. With him also was condemned in the sayd ExtrauagaÌt Ioannes de Poliaco aboue touched whose assertions were these That the pope coulde not geue licence to heare confessions to whom he would but that euery pastour in hys owne Church ought to suffice Item that pastours and bishops had theyr authoritie immediately from Christ his Apostles and not from the pope IteÌ that the constitution of pope Benedict II. wherein he graunteth larger priuelegies to the Friers aboue other pastours was no declaration of the law but a subuersion And for this he was by the sayd Friers oppressed about the yeare of our Lord. 1322. After Symon Mepham Archbishop of Caunterbury before mentioned who liued not loÌg succeded Ioh. Stretford After whom came Iohn Offord who liued but x. monethes In whose rowme succeeded Thomas remained but one yeare an 1350. And after him Simon Iselyp was made archbishop of Canterbury by Pope ClemeÌt the vi who sat xvii yeares and builded Caunterbury Colledge in Oxford Which Symon Islyp succeeded the Byshop of Ely named Symon Langham who within two yeares was made Cardinall In whose stede Pope Urbane the 5. ordeined William Wittlesey bishop of Worceter to be archbishop of Caunterbury an 1366. In which yeare William Bishop of Winchester elected and founded the newe colledge in Oxford Agayne in the order of the popes next vnto Pope Clement the 6. before mentioned about the same time an 1353 succeeded pope Innocent the 6. In the first yeare of which Pope two Friers Minors of Franciscans were burned at Auinion Pro opinionibus as mine author sayth erroneis prout D. Papae eius Cardinalibus videbatur i. For certaine opinions as seemed to the pope and his Cardinals erroneous Ex Chron. Wals. Of the which two Friers I finde in the Chronicles De actis Rom. pontificum and in the history of Praemonstratensis that the one was Ioannes Rochetaylada Or rather as I finde in Catal. testium cited out of the Chronicle of Henricus de Herfordia his name to be Hayabalus Who being as he recordeth a Fry or Minorite began first in the time of Pope Clement the 6. an 1345. to preach and affirme openly that he was by Gods reuelatioÌ charged and commaunded to preach that tho Churche of Rome was the whore of Babilon and the Pope with hys Cardinals to be very Antichrist And that pope Benedict the other before him his predecessours were daÌned with other suche like wordes tending much agaynst the Popes tirannical maiesty And that the foresaid Hayabalus being brought before the Popes face constauntly did stand in the same saying that he was commaunded by Gods reuelatioÌ so to say and also that he woulde preach the same if he might To whom it was then obiected that he had some heretical books and so was committed to prison in AuinioÌ In the time of his accusation it happened that a certain priest coÌming before the Pope cast the Popes Bull downe before his feete saying Lo here take your Bull vnto you for it doth me no good at al. I haue laboured now these 3. yeares withall and yet notwithstanding for all this your Bull I cannot be restored to my right The Pope hearing this commaunded the poore Priest to be scourged and after to be layd in prison with the foresayd Fryer What became of them afterward the foresayd wryter Henricus de Herfordia maketh no mention But I may probably coniecture this Priest and this Friar Rochetayladus or rather Hayabalus were the two whome mine author Thom. Walsingham writeth to be burned at this time in Auinion about the first beginning of this Pope Innocentius the 6. Of thys Roichtaylada I thought good here to inferre the testimony and mention of Iohn Froysayd written of him in hys first volum chap. 211 in these wordes There was sayth Froysard a Frier Minor full of great Clergy in the Citty of Auinion called Frier Iohn of Rochetaylada the which Frier pope Innocent 6. held in prison in the Castell of Baignour for shewing of many meruails after to come pricipally he shewed many things to fall vnto the Prelates of the Church for the great superfluitie and pryde that was then vsed among them And also he speake many thinges to fall of the realm of Fraunce and of the great Lordes of Christendome for the oppressions that they did to the poore coÌmon people This Fryer sayd he would proue all his sayinges by the authoritie of the Apocalips by other bookes of holy Saints and prophets the which were opened to him by that grace of the holy ghost he shewed many things hard to beleue many things fell after as he sayd He said theÌ not as a prophet but he shewed them by authoritie of ancient Scriptures and by the grace of the holy Ghost who gaue him vnderstanding to declare the ancient prophetes to shew to all Christen people the yeares and times wheÌ such things should fall he made diuers books founded on great sciences and Clergy wherof one was made the yeare of our Lord. 1346. wherin was written suche meruailes that it were hard to beleue them howbeit many thinges according there to fell after And when he was demaunded of the warres of Fraunce he said that al that had bene sene was not like that should
wherfore he was depriued were these That the Pope had no more power to excommunicate any man then hath an other That if it be geueÌ by any persoÌ to the pope to excoÌmunicate yet to absolue the same is as much in the power of an other priest as in hys He affirmed moreouer that neyther the king nor any temporall Lord could geue any perpetuity to the church or to any ecclesiasticall person for that when such ecclesiasticall do sinne habitualiter continuing in the same still the temporal powers ought and may meritoriously take away from them that before hath bene bestowed vpon theÌ And that he proued to haue bene practised before here in England by WilliaÌ Rufus which thing sayd he if he did lawfully why may not the same also be practised now if he did it vnlawfully then both the church erre sayth he doth vnlawfully in praying for him But of his assertions more shall follow Christ willing hereafter The story which ascribeth to him these assertions being taken out as I take it of that monastery of S. Albons addeth withall that in his teaching and preaching he was very eloquent but a dissembler saith he and an hipocrite Why he surmiseth him to be an hypocrite the cause was this First because he resorted much to the orders of the begging Friers frequenting and extolling the perfection of their pouerty Secondly because he and his felowes vsually accustomed in their preaching to go baretoote and in simple russet gownes By this I suppose may sufficiently appeare to the indifferent the nature and condition of Wickliffe how far it was froÌ the ambitioÌ pride which in the slaundrous pen of Polydore Virgil reporting in his 19. book of him that because he was not preferred to higher honors and dignities of the church conceiuing therfore indignation agaynst the clergy became theyr mortall enemy How true this was he onely knoweth best that rightly shall iudge both yâ one and the other In the meane time by other circuÌstaunces partes of his life we may also partly coÌiecture what is to be thoght of that maÌ But howsoeuer it was in him either true or false yet it had bene Polidors part either not so intemperatly to haue abused his pen or at least to haue shewed some greater authority and ground of that his report For to follow nothing els but flying fame so rashlye to defame a man whose life he knoweth not is not the part of a faythful story writer But to returne from wheÌce we digressed Beside these his opinions and assertions aboue recited with other mo which are hereafter to be brought in order He began also then something nearely to touch the matter of the Sacrament prouing that in the sayd Sacrament the accidences of bread remayned not without the subiect or substaunce both by the holy Scriptures and also by the authoritye of the doctors but specially by such as were most auncieÌt As for the latter writers that is to say such as haue written vpon that argumeÌt vnder the thousand yeres since Christes time he vtterly refused saying that after these yeares Sathan was losed set at liberty And that since that time the life of man hath bene most subiect and in danger of errors the simple and playne truth to appeare and consist in the Scriptures wherunto all humam traditions whatsoeuer they be must be referred and specially such as are set forth published now of late yeares This was the cause why he refused the latter writers of decretals leaning only to the Scriptures auncient doctors most stoutly affirming out of them that in the SacrameÌt of the body which is celebrate with bread the accideÌce not to be present with out the substaunce That is to say that the body of Chryst is not present without the breade as the common sorte of Priestes in those daies did dreame As for his arguments what they were we wyll shortly at more oportunity by Gods grace declare them in an other place But herein the trueth as the Poet speaketh very truely had gotten Iohn Wickeliffe great displeasure and hatred at many mens handes and specially of the Monkes and richest sort of Priestes Albeit through the fauor and supportation of the duke of Lancaster and Lord Henry Percy he persisted hitherto in some meane quiet against their woluish violence eruelty Till at last about the yeare of our Lord. 1376. the Byshops still vrging and inciting their Archbishop Symon Sudberye who before had depriued him and afterward prohibited him also not to stirre any more in those sorts of matters had obteined by processe and order of citation to haue him brought before them Whereunto both place and time for him to appeare after theyr vsuall forme was to him assigned The Duke hauing intelligence that Wickliffe his client should come before the Bishops fearing that he being but one was to weake agaynst such a multitude calleth to him out of the orders of Friers foure Bachelers of Diuinity out of euery order one to ioyne them with Wickliffe also for more surety When the day was come assigned to the said Wickliffe to appeare whiche day was Thursday the 19. of February Iohn Wickliffe accompanied with the foure Friers aforesayd and with them also the Duke of Lancaster and Lord Henry Percy Lord Marshal of England the said Lord Percy also going before them to make rowme and way wherewith wickliffe should come Thus wickliffe through the prouidence of god being sufficiently garded was comming to the place where the Bishops sate whome by the way they animated and exhorted not to feare nor shrink a whit at the company of the bishops there present who were all vnlearned said they in respect of him For so proceede that wordes of my foresaid author whom I follow in this narration neither that he shold dread the concourse of the people whom they would themselues assiste and defend in such sort as he should take no harme With these wordes and with the assistaunce of the nobles wickliffe in hart encouraged approcheth to that church of S. Paule in London where a mayne prease of people was gathered to heare what shold be sayd done Such was there the frequencie and throng of the multitude that the Lordes for all the puissance of the high Marshall vnneth with great difficulty could get way through In so much that the bishop of London whose name was William Courtney seeing the stir that the Lord Marshal kept in the Church among the people speaking to that Lord Perry sayd that if he had knowne before what maistries he would haue kept in the church he would haue stopped hym out from comming there At which wordes of the Byshop the Duke disdayning not a little aunswered to the Byshop agayne and sayd that he woulde keepe such maisterie there though he sayd nay At last after much wrastling they pierced through and came to our Ladies chappell Where the Dukes and Barons were
or otherwise considering so great a porcion of the reuenewes of his realme was by this meanes conueyed awaye and employed either to the reliefe of his enemies or mayntenaunce of the forreners Amongst whiche number the Cardinals of the courte of Rome lacked not their share As may appeare by this which followeth The Lord Fraunces of the title of S. Sabyne Priest and Cardinall of the holy Church of Rome doth hold and enioy the Deanry of the Cathedrall Church of Lichfield whiche is worth in the iurisdiction of Lichfield fiue hundreth marks by the yeare And the Prebend of Brewood the personage of Adbaston to the same Deanry annexed which prebend is worth by the yeare foure score marks and the personage twenty pound which deanry with the prebendes personage aforesayd hee hath holden and occupyed by the space of 3. yeres And one maister de in gris a straÌger as proctor to the saide Cardinall doth hold and occupy the same Deanry with other the premisses with thappurtenances by name of Proctor during the yeares aforesayd and hath taken vp the fruites and profites to the sayd Cardinall dwelling not in the Realme L. William Cardinall of S. Angelo a straunger doth holde the Archdeaconrye of Suff. by vertue of prouision Apostolicall from the feast of S. Nicholas last past he is not resident vppon his sayd Archdeaconry And the sayd Archd. together with the procuratioÌs due by reason of the visitation is worth by yeare Lxvi li.xiii.s.iiii.d And maister Iohn of Helinington c. doth occupy the seale of thosficiall of the said Archdeaconry c. L. Reinnald of S Adriane Deacon Cardinall hath in the said County the personadge of Godalmonge worth by yeare xl pound and one Edward Teweste doth ferme the sayd personadge for ix yeares past The L. Anglicus of the holy Church of Rome prieste and Cardinall a straunger was incumbent did holde in possession the Deanry of the Cathedrall Churche of Yorke from the 11. day of Nouember Anno. Dom. 11366. and is yearely worth according to the true valor thereof iiij C.li. and maister Iohn of Stoke Canon of the sayd Churche doth occupy the said Deanry and the profites of the same in the name or by the authoritie of the sayd L. Deane c. But the said Deane was neuer resident vppon the sayd Deanry since he was admitted thereunto Item L. Hewgh of our Lady in Deacon and Cardinall a straunger doth possesse the Prebend of Dristild in the sayd Church of Yorke from the 7. day of Iune Ann. Do. 1363. from whiche day c. Iohn of Gisbourne and George of Conpemanthorpe c. doe occupy the said Prebend worth by yeare C.li. the sayd L. Hewgh is non Resident vpon the sayd Prebend Item L. Simon of the Title of S. Syxt priest and Cardinall c. doth possesse the Prebend of Wystow in the sayd Churche of Yorke worth by yeare C.li. And the foresaid maister Iohn of Stoke doth occupy the foresayd Prebend and the profites thereof c. But the sayd Lord Symon is not resident vpon the said Prebend Item L. Frauncisce of the Tytle of S. Sabyne Priest and Cardinall a straunger doth possesse the Prebend of Stransall in the sayd Church of Yorke worth by yeare C. markes And mayster William of Merfield c. doth accupy the sayd Prebend c. but the sayd L. Fraunces is not resident vpon the sayd Prebend L. Peter of the title of S. Praxed priest and Cardinall a straunger doth hold the Archdeaconry of York worth by yeare C.li. and M. William of Mecfeld c. for fermers The Deanry of the cathedral church of Sar with churches and chappels vnderwritten to the same Deanry annexed doth remayne in the hands of L. Reginald of the title of S. Adrian deacon and Cardinall and so hath remayned these 26. yeares and is neuer resident his protector is Laurence de ingris a straunger is worth by yeare CCLiiii li xiij s.iiij.d Richard Bishop doth hold vycaradse of Meere to the sayd Deanry annexed and hath holden the same for xix yeares worth by yeare xl li Robert Codford fermer of the Churche of heightredbury to the same annexed worth by yeare l.li. The Church of Stoning and the chappell of Rescomp to the same Deanry annexed worth by yeare lxx markes The Chappell of herst to the same Deanry annexed worth by yeare xl li The Chappell of wokenhame to the same Deanry annexed worth by yeare xxxvi li The Chappell of Sanhurst worth by yeare xl.s. The Church of Godalininge to the same Deanry annexed in the dioces of Winchester worth by yeare xl li The dignitie of Treasorer in the Church of Sar. with Church and Chappels vnderwritten to the same annexed is in the haÌds of L. Iohn of the title of S. Mark priest Cardinall and hath so contained 12. yeares who was neuer resident in the same worth by yeare Cxxxvi. li.xiij.s.iiij.d The Church of Figheldon to the same annexed worth by yeare xxvj li.xiij.s.iiij.d The church of Alwardbury with the chappell of Putton worth by yeare x li. The Prebend of Calue to the same Treasorer annexed worth by yeare C.li. The Archdeaconry of Berck in the Cathedrall Church of Sarisbury with the the church of Mordon to the same annexed is in the hands of Lord William of the title of S. Stephen who was neuer resident in the same worth by yeare viij score markes The Archdeaconry of Dorset in the Church of Sarisbury with the Church of Gissiche to the same annexed in the handes of L. Robert of the title of the xij Apostles priest and Cardinall and is worth by yeare Ciij markes The Prebende of Woodforde and Wyuelefforde in the Church of Sarisbury is in the handes of the Robert Cardinall aforesayd and is worth xl markes The Prebend of Heiworth in the Church of Sarisbury is in the handes of the L. Cardinall of Agrisolio who is neuer resident and is worth by yeare lxxx li The Prebend of Netherbarnby and Beinynster in the Church of Sarisbury one Hewgh Pelgrini a stranger dâd hold xx yeares and more and was neuer resident in the same worth by the yeare viij score markes The church Prebendary of Gillinghame in the noonery of Salisbury lately holden of L. Richard now Byshop of Elye is in the hanhs of the Lord Peter of the title of S. Praxed priest and Cardinall c. worth by the yeare lxxx li L. William of the holy Churche of Rome Cardinall a straunger doth hold the archdeaconry of Canterbury and is not Resident the true valor of all the yearely fruites Rentes and profites is worth seuen hundreth Florens The L. Cardinall of Caunterbury is Archdeacon of Welles hath annexed to his Archdeaconry the churches of Hewish Berwes and Sowthbrent which are worth by yeare with their procuration of visitations of the sayd Archdeaconry C threescore pound Item the L. Cardinall is treasorer of the church of wels and hath the moyty of
or sequester thyngs geuen by Charte or charter when any doth vniustly occupye the same And so if that stand confirmed and ratified by the fayth of the Churche great occasion thereby should be ministred to men so chartered to trust to their temporall chartes and so might grow thereby much libertie and licence to sinne For like as by what supposition euery truth is necessary so by the same supposition euery false thyng is possible as it is playne by the testimony of Scripture of holy Doctours speakyng of necessitie of thynges to come 4. Euery man beyng in grace iustifying finally hath not onely right vnto the thyng but also for his tyme hath right in deede ouer all the good thynges of God The veritie hereof is euideÌt by holy Scripture Math. 24. Where veritie promiseth to euery maÌ entryng into his ioy verely sayth he I tell you he shall set place him ouer all the goodes he hath For the right and title beloÌgyng to the coÌmunion of Saintes in their countrey he meaneth in the kingdome of heauen Fundatur obiectiuè super vniuersitatem bonorum Dei That is Hath his relation as vnto his obiect to all the goodes and possession of God 5. A man can but onely ministratoriously geue any temporall dominion or gift perpetuall as well to his owne naturall sonne as to his sonne by imitation It is euideÌt For euery maÌ ought to recognise himselfe in all his workes and doyngs as an humble seruaunt and minister of God As the wordes of Scripture doth teach vs. Let a man so esteeme of vs as the ministers of Christ. Yea so Christ himselfe did teach his chief Apostles to minister but in their countrey the Saints shall geue vnto their felow brethren the dominion of their goodes vt pater de suis corporibus bonis eis inferioribus in natura accordyng to the wordes of Luke 6. They shall geue you and put into your bosomes a good measure and perfect well filled and heaped vp and runnyng ouer 6. If God be temporall Lordes may lawfully and meritoriously take away the goodes of fortune from the Church when they do offend habitualiter This conclusion is correlatiue with the first Article of our fayth I beleue in God the father almighty c. Where I vnderstand this word may in this conclusion after the maner of autentique Scripture which sayth graunteth that God is able of these stones to rayse vp children to Abraham for otherwise all Christian Princes were heretiques For this conclusioÌ thus staÌdeth the reason If God be he is omnipoteÌt if he be almighty he is able to commaunde the Lordes temporall so to do if he way so commaunde theÌ may they lawfully so take away such goods c. And so by the vertue of the same principle Christian Princes haue practised the sayd sentence vpon the Church meÌ heretofore as did William Rufus c. But God forbid that any should beleue hereby my intention to haue bene that secular Lords may lawfully take away what goodes soeuer and by what meanes soeuer by their owne naked authority at theyr pleasure but only by the authority of the church may so do in cases and forme limited by the law 7. We know that it is not possible that the vicare of Christ is able by his pure Bulles c. This is manifest by the Catholique faith for asmuch as the Church doth fully beleue that the abling of any maÌ ought first to procede and come of God wherfore no man being Christ his vicar hath any power in this matter but onely as vicar in the name of the Lord so far forth as he is enabled of the Lord to notify vnto the church whom God hath enabled Wherfore if any maÌ do any thing not as vicar in the name of the Lord whom he ought to forethinke to be his author and head It is a presumption of Lucifer for so much as Christ by his Apostle sayth 1. Cor. 3. all our hability or sufficiency coÌmeth of God And so consequently it commeth not purely by the ministerie of hys Uicarship that he is inabled but the ablenesse or vnablenesse of him being the Uicar of Christ commeth to hym an other way from aboue 8. A man can not be excommunicate to his hurt or vndoing except he be excommunicate first and principally of himselfe It is euident forasmuch as all such excommunication ought to procede begin originally of his owne sin which is damnified wherupon Augustine sayth De verbis Domini Sermone 51. Doe not thou conculcate thy selfe and man ouercoÌmeth thee not And moreouer the faith of the church doth teach quòd nulla ei nocebit aduersitas si nulla dominetur iniquitas that is to say No aduersitie shall hurt if no miquitie haue the vpper hand And yet notwithstanding euery excommunication for many causes is also to be reared although that the excommunication of the Churche to the humble man being excommunicated be not damnable but wholesome 9. No man ought but in Gods cause alone to excommunicate suspende c It is cleare for asmuch as euery iust cause is the cause of God whose respect ought chiefly to be wayed and pondered Yea the loue of the person excommunicate ought to surmount the zeale of reuengement and the desire of all temporall goodes whatsoeuer for otherwise he that doeth excommunicate doth damnify himselfe To this 9. conclusion notwithstanding it is congruent that a Prelate may excommunicate in the cause also of man so that his principal respect in so doing be had to yâ iniury done to his God as appeareth 13. quaest 4 Inter querelas 10. No curse or excommunication can binde simply but in case it be geuen out against the aduersary of Christes lawe And it appeareth thus because that God doth bynde simply euery one that is bound who cannot excommunicate but onely for traÌsgression of his law Whereunto it is consonant notwithstanding that the censure of the Church doth not binde simply but secondarely in that case and respect as it is denounced against the aduersary of the members of the Church 11. There is no example of Christ which geueth power to hys disciples to excommunicate any subiecte especially for denying of any temporalties but contrary Which is thus declared by the fayth whereby we beleue that God is to be beloued aboue all thynges and our neighbour and enemy are to be beloued aboue all teÌporall goodes of this world necessaryly for the law of God cannot be contrary vnto it selfe 12. The disciples of Christ haue no power by any ciuill coaction to exact temporall things by their censures This appeareth by the fayth of the Scripture Luke 23. Where Christ did forbid hys Apostles ciuilly to raigne or to beare any lordship The kings sayth he of the Gentiles beare rule ouer them but you not so And after thys sense it is expounded of S. Bernarde of S. Chrysostome and other holy men which conclusion notwithstanding yet may they exact
and consent as wel of them as of vs and so declared that some of those conclusions were heretical and some of them erroneous repugnant to the determination of the Church as here vnder are described Wee will and commaund your brotherhoode and by vertue of holy obedience straightly enioyne all and singular our brethren and Suffraganes of our body and Church of Canterbury that with all speedye diligence you possible can you likewise enioyne them as we haue enioyned you and euery of them And that euery one of them in their Churches other places of their Citie and Dioces doe admonish and warne and that you in your Church and other Churches of your Citie and Dioces do admonish and warne as we by the tenor of these presents do admonish and warne the first time the second time and the third time and yet more straightly doe warne assigning for the first admonition one day for the second admonition an other day for the third admonition canonicall and peremptorie an other day That no man from hence forth of what estate or coÌdition soeuer do hold preach or defend the foresayd heresies and errors or any of them nor that hee admitte to preach any one that is prohibited or not sent to preach nor that he heare or hearken to the heresies or errours of him or any of them or that he fauour or leane vnto hym either publiquely or priuely But that immediatly he shonne hym as he would auoide a Serpent putting forth most pestiferous poison vnder paine of the greater curse the which we commaund to be thundered against all and euery one which shal be disobedient in this behalfe and not regarding these our monitions after that those 3. dayes be past which are assigned for the canonical monition and that their delay fault or offence committed require the same That then according to the tenour of these wrytings wee commaund both by euery one of our felowe brethren our Suffraganes in their Cities and Dioces and by you in your City and Dioces so much as belongeth both to you and them that to the vttermost both ye and they cause the same excommunications to be pronounced And furthermore wee will and commaunde our foresayd felowe brethren and all singular of you a part by your selues to be admonished and by the aspersion of the bloud of Iesus Christ we likewise admonish you that according to the institution of the sacred Canons euery one of them in their Cities Dioces bee a diligent inquisitour of this hereticall prauitie and that euery one of you also in your Cities and Dioces be the like inquisitor of the foresayd heretical prauitie And that of such like presumptions they and you carefully and diligently inquire and that both they and you according to your dueties and office in this behalfe wyth effect do procede against the same to the honor and praise of his name that was crucified and for the preseruation of the Christian faith and Religion Here is not to be passed ouer the great miracle of gods diuine admonition or warning for when as the Archbyshop and suffraganes with the other Doctours of diuinitie and lawyers with a great company of babling Friers religious persons were gathered together to consult as touching Iohn Wickleffes bookes and that whole secte When as they were gathered together at the Gray fryers in LoÌdon to begin their busines vpon S. Dunstons day after dinner about 2. of the clocke the very houre instant that they should go forward with their businesse a wonderfull and terrible earthquake fell through out al England wherupon diuers of the suffraganes being feared by the strange and wonderfull demonstration doubting what it shuld meane thought it good to leaue of from their determinate purpose But the Archbyshop as chiefe captaine of that army more rash and bold then wise interpreating the chaunce which had happened cleane contrary to an other meaning or purpose did confirme strengthen their harts and minds which were almost daunted with feare stoutly to proceede and go forward in theyr attempted enterprise Who then discoursing Wickliffes articles not according vnto the sacred Canons of the holy Scripture but vnto theyr owne priuate affections and traditions pronounced and gaue sentence that some of them were simply and plainely hereticall other some halfe erroneous other irreligious some seditious and not consonant to the Church of Rome Item the 12. day of Iune in the yeare aforesaid in the chamber of the Friers preachers the foresayd M. Robert Rigges Chauncelor of the vniuersitie of Oxford Thomas Brightwell professors of diuinitie beyng appoynted the same day and place by the foresayde reuerend father in God Archbyshop of Canterbury appeared before hym in the presence of the reuerend father in God Lord William by the grace of God Byshop of Winchester and diuers others doctours and bachelers of Diuinitie and of the Canon and ciuill lawe whose names are before recited And first the sayd Chauncelor by the said Lord Archb. of Cant. being examined what his opinion was touching the foresayd articles Publiquely affirmed and declared that certaine of those conclusions were hereticall and certaine erronious as the other doctors and clerks afore mentioned had declared And then immediately next after hym the foresaid Thomas Brightwel was examined which vpon some of the conclusions at first somewhat staggered but in the end being by the sayd Archbishop diligently examined vpon the same did affirme and repute the same to be hereticall and erroneous as the foresayd Chancelor had done An other Bacheler of Diuinitie also there was named N. stammering also at some of those conclusions but in the end affirmed that hys opinion therein was as was the iudgement of the foresayd Chauncelour and Thomas as is aboue declared Whereuppon the sayde Lord Archb. of Cant. willing to let and hinder the perill of such heresies errours Deliuered vnto the foresayd Chauncelour there being publiquely read his letters patents to be executed the tenour whereof in these wordes doth folow WIlliam by the grace of God Archb. of Cant. primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolicall see To our welbeloued sonne in Christ the Chancelor of the vniuersitie of Oxford within the diocesse of Lincolne greeting grace and benediction The prelates of the Church about the Lordes flocke committed to their charge ought so much to be more vigilaÌt as that they see the wolfe clothed in sheepes attire frauduleÌtly go about to worow and scatter the sheepe Doubtles the common fame brute is come vnto our eares c. Vtin mandato praecedenti We will therefore and commaunde straightly enioyning you that in the Church of our blessed Lady in Oxforde vpon those dayes the which accustomably the Sermone is made as also in the schooles of the sayde Vniuersitie vppon those dayes the Lectures be read ye publish and cause by others to be published to the clergie and people as well in their
particularly whether any frier were bounde to get his liuing wyth his manuall labour so that it might not be lawfull for them to liue by begging They would make no aunswere at all After that the foresaid Lord Archb. of Cant. demaunded of all the foresaid Doctors what their iudgement was touching the answeres that were made vpon all singuler such conclusions All which doctors and euery of them seuerally sayd the there all the answeres geuen vnto the first second third and sixt coÌclusions as is before recited were insufficient hereticall and subtill and that all the answeres made specially to the tenth ninth and last conclusions as is aboue mentioned were insufficieÌt erroneous and peruerse Whereupon the Lord sayd Archbishop of Caunterbury considering the sayd aunsweres to be hereticall subtill erroneous and peruerse accordingly as the said Doctors as is aforesayd had wayed and considered admonished the said Nicholas and Phillip sufficiently vnder these forme of wordes The name of Christ being called vpon we William by Gods permission Archbishop of Canterbury Metropopolitane of al England and Legate of the Apostolique see and through all our prouince of Caunterbury Inquisitor of all heretical prauitie do sufficiently and lawfully admonish and cite you Nicholas Herford and Phillip Repingdon professors of Diuinitie hauing this day and place assigned you by your own consent and our prefictioÌ peremptorily to answere and to say fully and playnely your opinions touching these conclusions wherunto we do referre you all subtill sophisticall and Logicall wordes set apart being therunto sworne cited commanded Which thyng to do without cause reasonable or any licence geuen thereunto you neither haue bene willing nor are willing nay rather ye contemptuously refused to aunswere to some of those conclusions before vs iudicially according to the effect of our monition citation and commaundement before sayd But for that ye haue aunswered vnto some of them heretically and to other some erroneously although not fully we admonish and cite you once twice and thrice and that peremtorily that plainely and fully all subtile sophisticall and logicall wordes set apart you and euery of you answer vnto the same conclusions and vnto that sense and meaning by vs limitted vnder the payne that otherwise such conclusions deserue by you confessed and that for the same conclusions you ought to haue Which admonition being made and done for that the foresayd Nicholas and Phillip woulde make none other answere The said Lord archbish of Caunterbury concluded that busines prefixing and assigning vnto the foresayd Nichalas and Phillip 8. dayes space that is to say vntill the 27. day of the same month And that then they shoulde appeare before the sayd Lord Archbishop of Canterbury whersoeuer within the same his prouince of Caunterbury hee shoulde fortune to be to heare his decree that shoulde be made in that behalfe This done the foresayd Archbish. of Caunterbury monished and cited lawfully and sufficiently Iohn Aishton vnder the the tenour of these wordes following In the name of God we William by Gods permissioÌ Archb. of Cant. Primate of all England Legate of the see Apostolicall and through all our prouince of Cant. of all heretical prauitie chiefe Inquisitour do monish cite thee Iohn Asheton maister of arte and student in diuinitie appearing before vs iudicially to say and speake the playne veritie touching these conclusions to the which we doe referre thee and to the which we haue caused thee to sweare laying thy hand vpon a booke as being also otherwise by vs admonished and commaunded to keepe this daye and place by vs appointed for the third time peremptorily to propone such reasonable cause if thou hast any wherefore thou oughtest not to be pronounced an hereticke And sufficiently and lawfully we monish and cite thee the first second and third time and that peremptorily that thou fully and playnely all subtill sophisticall and logicall wordes for apart doe aunswere vnto the same conclusions vnder the payne that vnto such conclusions belong on thy part confessed and that thou for suche conclusions oughtest to suffer whiche monition being thus premised The sayde Archbishop read the first conclusion and of the sayd Iohn inquired what was his opinion and meaning therein and hereupon he said his minde conceâning the foresayd monition Then the foresaid Iohn Asheton being often required by the archbishop that he woulde aunswere in the âaâme tongue to ãâã questions whiâh were demaunded of him because ãâã lay people that stood about him he crying out into the Englishe tongue vttered friuolous and approbrious ãâã to ãâã and excite the people against the saââ Archbishop as it should seem Neyther did he vnto the fiâst conâlusion nor vnto any of these other conclusions effectually and pertinently seeme to them to aunswere but rather by the subtilties shiftes saying oftentimes and as expresly as Luke said it was sufficieÌt for him to beleue as the holy Church beleued Then the said Archbishop examined him vpon the first conclusion touching the Sacrament of the anââr whether that after the wordes of consecration there remayneth materiall bread particular bread or vniuersall bread He sayde the matter passed his vnderstanding and therefore said the woulde in that forme and maner aunswere and otherwise not But amongest other things he spake in deriding wise vnto the said Archb. against this worde Materiall saying you may put that in your purse if you haue any Whereupon the said Archbishop calling that an vnwise and foolishe aunswere as the rest of the doctors did of whome mention was made before rather for that he was a graduat in the schooles farther proceeded against the said Iohn Asheton in this wise And thou Iohn Asheton monished and commaunded by vs as is aforesayd after thine oth taken without anye reasonable cause or any other other licence neither wouldest thou nor yet will but refused and yet doest contemptuously to aunswere vnto such conclusions before vs iudicially according to our monition commandement aforesad doe hold all such conclusions by thee confessed thee the foresaid Iohn with all thy said conclusions conuicted And therfore we do pronounce and declare by sentence geuing that thou Iohn Ashton coÌcerning those coÌclusions which by vs with good deliberation of diuers prelates our suffraganes and also diuers and sondry professours of diuinitie and other wise men and learned in the lawe according to the Canonicall sanctions being condemned and declared for an hereticke and hereticall to haue bene and still is an hereticke and thy conclusions heretical And as touching thy other conclusions by vs hertofore counted erroneous and for erroneous condemned we doe pronounce and declare sententially by these our writinges that both thou hast erred and doest erre Upon the same 20. day of Iune in the yeare and place aboue recited the foresaid Lord of Caunterbury being desirous as he pretended to be informed by Thomas HilmaÌ bacheler of diuinitie there being present and somewhat fauouring the said M.
if that you shall apprehend by personall citation the sayd Nicholas and Phillip or either of them or whither they shall be absent and hide themselues as of euery thing els which in this behalfe you shall thinke meete to be done that betweene this and the feast of S Laurence you clerely certifie vs by your letters patentes contayning the effect of these thinges Fare ye well At our Manour of Lambeth the 13. day of Iuly the yeare of our Lord. 1382. and first yeare of our translation * The names of the Doctours and Fryers assistentes at this sitting Seculars M. William Blankpayne M. Wil. Barton Friers Carmelits Robert Euery prior Iohn Reningham prior and Iohn Lunne Friors Minors William Barnwel Iohn Ryddin and William Brunscombe Friers Augustines Iohn Court Patrington Tomson and Reepes Against this blind excommunication of the said archb the parties excommunicate commeÌced and exhibited their appeale vnto the bishop of Rome Which appeale of theirs as insufficient or rather to him vnpleasaunt the said archbishop vtterly reiected as might ofteÌtimes ouercommeth right proceeding in his preconceaued excommunication against theÌ and writing moreouer his letters to hym that should preach next at Paules crosse as is aforesaid to denounce and to publishe openly the said Nicholas Herford and Phillip Repington to be excommunicate for that not appearing and theyr terme assigned Which was in the 13. day of the month of Iuly Which archbishop moreouer the said yeare month and day aforesaid sent also an other letter to M. Rigge Commissary of Oxford straightly enioyning and charging him not onely to denounce the sayd sentence of excommunication and to geue out publique citation against them but also to make dilligent search and inquisition through all Oxford for them to haue them apprehended and sent vp to him personally before him to appeare at a certain day prescribed for the same Wherby may appeare howe busie this Bish. was in disquieting persecuting these poremeÌ whoÌ rather he should haue nourished and cherished vs his brethren But as his labour is past so his reward will follow at what day the great Archbishop of our soules shall iudicially appeare in his tribunall seat to iudge both the quick and the dead The archb yet not contented with this doth moreouer by all meanes possible sollicite the king to ioyne withall the power of his temporall sword for that he well perceaued that hitherto as yet the popishe Clergy had no authoritie sufficient by any publique law or Statute of thys land to proceede vnto death against anye person whatsoeuer in case of Religion but onely by the vsurped tyranny and example of the court of Rome Where note gentle reader for thy better vnderstanding the practise of the romish prelates in seeking the kinges help to further their bloudy purpose against the good saintes of God Which king being but young and vnder yeares of ripe iudgement partly enduced or rather seduced by importune suite of the foresayd Archbishop partly also eyther for feare of the Bishoppes for kings cannot alwayes doe in their realmes what they will or els perhaps entised by some hope of subsidie to be gathered by the Clergy was contented to adioyne his priuate assent such as it was to the setting downe of an ordinaunce which was in deede the very first lawe that is to be found made against Religion and the professors thereof bearing the name of an Acre made in the Parliament holden at Westminster Anno. 5. Rich. 2. where among sundry other Statutes then published and yet remayning in the printed bookes of Statutes this supposed Statute is to be found Cap. 5. vltimo as followeth Item forasmuch as it is openly knowne that there be diuerse euill persons within the realme going from county to countie and from Towne to Towne in certayne habites vnder dissimulation of great holinesse and without the licence of the ordinaries of the places or other sufficient authoritie preaching dayly not onely in Churches churchyardes but also in markets fayres and other open places where a great congregation of people is diuers sermons contayning heresies and notorious errours to the great emblemishing of Christen fayth and destruction of the lawes and of the estate of holy Churche to the great perill of the soules of the people and of all the realme of England as more plainly is found and sufficiently proued before the reuerend father in God the Archbishop of Caunterbury and the bishops and other prelates maisters of Diuinitie and doctors of Canon of ciuil law and a great part of the clergy of the said Realme specially assembled for this great cause which persons do also preach diuers matters of slander to engender discorde and discention betwixt diuers estates of the said realme as well spirituall as temporall in exciting of the people to the great perill of all the Realme which preachers cited or summoned before the ordinaries of the places thereto aunswere of that whereof they be impeached they will not obey to their sommons commandementes nor care not for their monitions nor censures of the holy Church but expressely despise them And moreouer by their subtile and ingenious wordes doe drawe the people to heare theire Sermons and doe mayntayne them in their errours by strong hand and by great rowtes It is ordayned assented in this present parliament that the kinges commissions be made and directed to the Sheriffes and other ministers of our soueraigne Lord the king or other sufficieÌt persons learned and according to the certifications of the prelates therof to be made in the Chauncery from time to time to arest all such preachers and also their fautours mayntaynours and abbertours and doe hold them in arrest and strong prison till they wil iustify to them according to the law and reason of holy Church And the king will and commaund that the Chauncellour make such commissions at all times that he by the Prelates or any of them shal bee certified and thereof required as is aforesaid An examination of the foresayd supposed Statute and of the inualiditie therof WHich supposed statute for as muche as it was the principall ground whereuppon proceeded all the persecution of that time it is therefore not impertinent to examine the same more perticularly wherby shall appeare that as the same was fraudulently and vnduly deuised by the Prelates onely so was it in like maner most iniuriously and vnorderly executed by them For immediately vpon the publishing of this lawe without further warrant eyther from the king or his councell commissions vnder the great seale of England were made in this forme Richard by the grace of God c. vt patet act pag. 541. Witnesse my self at Westminster the 26. day of Iune in the sixt yeare of our raigne Without more wordes of warrant vnder written such as in like cases are both vsuall and requisite Viz. per ipsum Regem per Regem Concilium or per breue de priuato
Sigillo all or any of which wordes being vtterly wanting in this place as may be seene in the kinges Recordes of that time it must therfore be done eyther by warrant of this foresayd Statute or els without any warrant at all Whereupon it is to be noted that wheras the said Statute appointed the commissions to be directed to the Sheriffe or other ministers of the kings or to other sufficient persons learned for the aresting of suche persons the sayd commissions are directed to the Archbishop and his Suffragans being as it appeareth parties in the case autorising theÌ further without either the wordes or reasonable meaning of the sayde Statute to imprison them in their owne houses or where els pleased them Besides also what maner of law this was by whome deuised and by what authoritie the same was first made and established iudge by that that followeth Viz. In the Utas of S. Michell next following at a parliament summoned and holden at Westminster the sixt yeare of the said king among sondry petitions made to the king by his commons whereunto he assented there is one in this forme Articl 52. Item prayen the commons that wheras an Estatute was made the last parliament in these wordes It is ordayned in this present Parliament that commissions from the king be directed to the Sheriâfes and other ministers of the king or to other sufficient persons skilfull and according to the certificates of the Prelates thereof to be made vnto the Chauncerie from time to time to arest all suche preachers theyr fautoures maintenors and abbettours And them to deteine in strong prison vntill they will iustifie themselues according to reasoÌ law of holy church And the king willeth and commaundeth that the Chauncellor make such commissions at all times as shal be by the prelates or any of them certified and thereof required as is aforesayd The which was neuer agreed nor graunted by the commens but what soeuer was moued therein was without their assent That the said statute be therfore disanulled For it is not any wise their meaning that either theÌselues or such as shal succeed theÌ shal be further iustified or bound by the Prelates then were their ancesters in former times whereunto is answered il plâist aa Roy. 1. the king is pleased Hereby notwithstanding the former vniust lawe of Anno. 5. was repealed and the fraude of the framers therof sufficiently discouered yet such meanes was there made by the prelates that this acte of Repeale was neuer published nor euer fithence imprinted with the rest of the statutes of that Parliament In so much as the sayd Repeale being concealed like commissions and other proces were made from time to time by vertue of the sayd Basterd statute aswel during al the raign of this king as euer sithence against the professors of religion As shall hereafter by the grace of God appeare in the second yeare of king Henry the fourth where the Clergy pursued the like practise And now againe to the story of our Oxford Diuines and of the Archbishop to whom the king writeth his letters patents first to the Archbishop then to the Uicechauncellor of Oxford in forme as followeth The kinges letters patentes to the Archbishop RIchard by the grace of God king of England and Lord of Ireland To all those to whome these present letters shall come greeting By the petition of the reuerend âather in God William Archb. of Caunterbury Primate of England exhibited vnto vs we right well vnderstand That diuers and sondry conclusions very contrary to wholesome doctrine and redounding both to the subuersion of the Catholike fayth the holy Church and his prouince of Cant. in diuers and sundry places of the same of his prouince haue bene openly and publiquely preached although damnably preached Of the which conclusions some as heresies other some as errours haue bene condemned but not before good and mature deliberation first therein had and vsed and by common counsaile of the said Archbishop his suffragans and many doctors in diuinitie and other clerkes and learned men in the holy Scriptures were sententially and holesomely declared Whereupon the sayd Archbishop hath made his supplication vnto vs that both for the coertion and due castigation of such as shall henceforth of an obstinate minde preach or mayntaine the foresaid conclusions that we would vouchsafe to put to the arme and helping hand of our kingly power We therefore moued by the zeale of the catholicke faith whereof we be and will be defendours and vnwilling that any such heresies or errours shoulde spring vp within the limites of our dominion Geue and graunt speciall licence and authoritie by the tenour of these presentes vnto the foresayd Archbishop and to his Suffraganes to arest and imprison either in their owne prisons or any other all and euery such person and persons as shall either priuely or apertly preach and mayntayne the foresayd conclusions so condemned and the same persons so imprisoned there at their pleasures to detayne till such time as they shall repent them and amend them of suche hereticall prauities or els shall be of suche arestes by vs and our counsaile otherwise determined and prouided Further charging and commaunding all and singuler our liegemen ministers and subiectes of what state and condition so euer they be vpon their fidelitie allegeance wherin they stand bound to vs that by no meanes they eyther fauour counsayle or helpe the preachers or els mayntayners of the sayde conclusions so condemned or their fauourers vpon payn and forfaiture of all that euer they haue But that they obey and humbly attend vpon the said Archbishop his Suffraganes and ministers in the execution of these presentes so that due and manifest publication agaynst the foresaid conclusions and their mayntayners without any perturbation may be done and executed as for the defence of our Realme and catholike fayth shal be thought most meete and requisite In witnesse wherof we haue caused these our letters patentes to be made Witnesse our selfe at Westminster the 16. day of Iune and 6. yeare of our reigne * The kinges letters patentes to the Uicechauncellour THe king To the Chauncellour and the procuratours of the vniuersitie of Oxford which now be or for the time being shall be Greeting Moued by the zeale of christian fayth where of we be and alwayes will be defenders and for our soules health induced thereunto hauing a great desire to represse and by condigne punishmeÌt to restraine the impugners of the foresaid fayth which newly and wickedly go about and presume to sow their naughty and peruerse doctrine within our kingdome of England and to preach and hold damnable conclusions so notoriously repugnant and contrary to the same faith to the peruerting of our subiectes and people as we vnderstand Before they any further proceed in their malicious errours or els infect others We haue by these presentes appoynted you to be inquisitour generall all
sayd Henry was voyde and of none effecte and commaundement geuen that the sayd Henry shoulde be restored and admitted agayne to his former lectures and scholasticall actes and to his pristine state as you knowe To the intent therefore that this decree aforesaid shoulde be more duely executed of your part we heare by these presentes straightly charge and commaund you That you speedily reuoking agayne all your processe against the sayd Henry in the vniuersitie aforesayd with all other that followed thereof doe admitte and cause to be restored agayne the sayd Henry to his scholasticall actes his accustomed lectures and pristine estate without all delay according to the forme of the decree and determination aforesayd Enioyning you moreouer and your commissaries or deputies and your successoures and all other maisters regent and not regent and other presidentes officers ministers and scholers of the vniuersitie aforesayd vpon your faith and legeance you owe vnto vs that you doe not impeache molest or greeue or cause to be greued any maner of way priuy or apertly the sayd Frier Henry for the causes premised or Frier Peter Stokes Carmelite for the occasion of his absence from the vniuersitie or Fryer Stephen PackingtoÌ Carmelite or any other religious or secular person fauouring them vpon the occasion of any eyther word or deed whatsoeuer concerning the doctrine of maister Iohn Wickliffe Nicholas Herford and Phillip Repindon or the reprose and condemnation of their herefies and erroures or the correction of their fauourers But that you doe procure the peace vnitie and quiet within the sayd vniuersitie and chiefly betweene the religious and secular persons and that you with all diligence nourishe encrease and preserue the same to the vttermost of your strength And that you in no case omitte to doe it accordingly vppon the forfaytures of all and singular the liberties and priuiledgies of the vniuersitie aforesayd Witnesse my selfe at Westminster the 14. day of Iuly Mention was made as you heard a little before how M. Rigges Vicechancellor of Oxford comming vp wyth M. Bryghtwell to the archb of Cant. was there straightly examined of the conclusions of Wickliffe Where he notwithstanding through the helpe of the B. of Wint. obtayned pardon and was sent away agayn with commaundementes and charges to seeke out all the fauorers of Iohn Wickliffe This commaundement being receaued Nicholas Herford and Phillip Repington being priuily warned by the sayd Vicechauncellor in the meane season coÌueied them out of sight and fled to the Duke of LaÌcaster for succour help but the Duke whether for feare or what cause els I cannot say in the end forsooke his poore and miserable clientes In the meane time while they were fled thus to the Duke great search and inquisition was made for them to cite and to apprehend them where so euer they might be found Wherupon the archb of W. Courtney directed out his letters first to the Vicechauncellor of Oxford then to the Bishop of London named Rob. Braybrokeâ charging them not onely to excommunicate the sayd Nicholas and Phillip within their iurisdiction and the sayd excommunication to be denounced likewise throughout all the dioces of his suffraganes but also moreouer that dilligent search and watch should be layd for them both in Oxâorde and in LondoÌ that they might be apprehended requiring moreouer by them to be certified agayne what they had done in the premisses And thys was written the 14. day of Iuly an 1382. Ex Regist. Vnto these letters receaued from the archbishop dilligent certificat was geuen accordingly as well of the Byshop of London his part as also of the Vicechauncelloâ the tenour whereof was this * The letter certificatorie of the Vicechauncellor to the Archbishop TO the reuerend father in Christ Lord William Archbishop o Caunterbury Primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolique see Rob. Rigges professour of diuinitie and Vicechancellor of the vniuersitie of Oxforde greeting with due honour Your letters bearing the date of the 14. of Iuly I haue receaued By the authoritie wherof I haue denounced and caused to be denounced effectually the foresayd Nicholas and Phillip to haue bene and to be excommunicate publikely and solemnly in the Church of S. Mary and in the schooles and to be cited also personally if by any meanes they might be apprehended according as you commaunded But after dilligent search layd for them of my part to haue them personally cited and apprehended I coulde not finde neyther the sayd M. Nicholas not M. Phillip who haue hyd or conuayed themselues vnknowing to me as here is well knowne Whereof I thought here to geue signification to your Fatherhoode Sealed and testified with the seale of mine office From Oxford the 25. of Iuly In yâ meane time Nicholas Herford and Repington being repulsed of the Duke and destitute as was sayde of his supportation whether they were sent or of theyr owne accorde went to the archbish it is vncertayne This I finde in a letter of the foresayd archbishop contayned in his register that Repington the the 23. day of October the same yeare 1382. was reconciled agayne to the Archbishop and also by his generall letter was released and admitted to his scholasticall actes in the vniuersitie And so was also Iohn Ashton of whom Christ willing more shall follow hereafter Of Nicholas Herford all this while I finde no speciall relation In the meane time about the 23. of the month of September the sayd yeare the king sent his mandate to the Archbishop for collecting of a subsidie and to haue a conuocation of the clergie sommoned against the next parliament which should begin the 18. day of Nouember The Archb. likewise on the 15. day of October directed his letters monitorie as the maner is to Robert Braybroke bishop of London to geue the same admonition to al his suffraganes and other of the Clergie within his prouince for the assembling of the conuocatioÌ aforesayd All which done and executed the parliameÌt begon being holden at Oxford the 18. day of Nouember where the conuocation was kept in the Monastery of Frideswide in Oxforde In the which conuocation the Archbishop with the other bishops there sitting in their Pontificalibus declared two causes of that their present assembly whereby sayth he to represse heresies which began newly in the realme to spring and for correcting other excesses in the Churche The other cause sayd he was to ayde and support the king with some necessary subsidie of mony to be gathered whiche thus declared the conuocation was continued till the day following which was the 19. of Nouember At the sayd day and place the Archbishop with the other Prelates assembling themselues as before The archbishop after the vsed solemnitie willed the procuratoures of the clergy appoynted for euery dioces to consult within themselues in some conuenient seuerall place what they thought for theyr partes touching the redresse of thinges to be notified and
conuicted of certayne articles and conclusions being erroneous schismaticall and hereticall preached by him at diuers places and times before a multitude of faythfull christian people And the same Articles and conclusions did he by force of lawe reuoke and abiure some as hereticall and some as erroneous and false Aduouching and beleuing them for such as that from thenceforth he would neuer preach teach or affirme openly or priuily any of the same conclusions And if by preching or aduouching he shoulde presume to doe the contrary that then he shoulde be subiect to the seuerity of the Canons accordingly as he did take a corporall oth iudicially vpon the holy Gospels 2. Also the conclusions which by the same William were first openly taught and preached and afterward abiured reuoked as is aforesaid are contained before in the processe of the B. of Lincolne euen as they be there written worde by worde And for the cases and articles they were consequently exhibited by the forenamed faithfull christian people against the said William Swinderby together with the conclusions before sayd hereafter written of which cases and articles the tenour hereof ensuâth 3. Item the sayd William contrary to the former reuocation abiuratioÌ not conuerting to repentance but peruerted from ill to worse and geuen vp to a reprobate sense came into your diocesse where he running about in sondry places hath presumed to preach or rather to peruert and to teach of his own rashneâ many heretical erroneous blasphemous and other slaunderous things contrary and repugnant to the sacred Canons and the determination of the holy Catholike Church What those things were at what place and what time it shall hereafter more particularly be declared Item the same William notwithstanding your commaundementes and admonitions sealed with your seale to all the Curates of your diocesse directed contayning amongst other thinges that no person of what state degree or condition soeuer he were shold presume to preach or to teach or els expound the holy scripture to the people either in hallowed or prophane places within your diocesse with out sufficient authoritie by any maner of pretence that could be sought as in the same your letters monitorie of inhibition the tenor wherof hereafter ensueth is more largely conteined which letters the same William did receiue into his handes did read them word by word in the towne of Monemouth of your diocesse in the yeare of our Lord .1390 so that these your letters and the contentes thereof came to true and vndoubted knowledge of the same William yet notwithstanding hath the same William presumed in diuers places and times to preach within the same your diocesse after and agaynst your commaundement aforesayd The tenour of the same letters before mentioned followeth and is this IOhn by the sufferance of God Bishop of Hereford to the deane and Chapter of our Church of Hereford and to all and singuler Abbots Priors Prouostes Deanes rurall Parsons and Vicares of Monasteries Priores Churches Colledges and Parishes and to other hauing cure of soules within the Citty and diocesse of Herford and to all and euery other being within the same Citty and diocesse Greeting grace and blessing Forasmuch as the golden laurell of teaching doctorall is not from aboue indifferently euery mans gift neyther is the office of preaching graunted saue to such as are called and especially by the Church admitted therunto we doe admonishe and require you all and singuler Clerkes aforesayd and do straightly enioyne you all in the vertue of holy obedience that you nor any of you do admitte any man to preach or to teach the Catholique fayth sauing such as the same office of preaching shall by the authoritie Apostolicall or els your Byshop be specially committed vnto but that as much as in you shall lye you doe by worde and deede labour to let those that woulde attempte the contrary And you Lordes Ladyes Knightes Barons Esquires and all and singular persons of what estate degree preheminence or condition soeuer ye be remayning within the city and diocesse of Herford we doe beseech and exhort in our lord that following the wordes of our sauiour you beware of the leauen of the Phariseis Item according to the saying of the Apostle be not ye caryed away with diuers and straunge doctrines and that in the meane while as sayth the Apostle you be not remoued from the sense of the holy auncient fathers least that any man by any meanes shold seduce you but you agreeing together in one minde see that you honor God with one mouth But if any man to whom that thing is not specially as is aforesayd committed shall attempte to instructe or in this your life to directe you into the Catholicke faith do ye denye to geue them audience and refuse you to be present at their assembles and shun ye theyr teachinges because they be wicked and peruerse And as for vs we will not omitte to proceede according to the sacred Canons and preceptes of the holye fathers agaynst such as doe the contrary Dated at London in the house of our habitation vnder our seale the last day saue one of December in the yeare of our Lorde 1389. and of our consecration the first 5. Item the same William in his preaching to the people on Monday being the first of August in the yeare of our Lord 1390. in the parishe of Whitney of your diocesse dyd hold and affirme That no Prelate of the world of what estate preheminence or degree so euer he were of hauing cure charge of soule he being in deadly sinne hearing the confession of any vnder his hand in geuing him absolutioÌ doth nothing As who neither doth lose him froÌ his sinne nor in correcting or excoÌmunicating him for his demerites doth bind him by his sentence except yâ prelate shall be free himself from deadly sinne as S. Peter was to whom our Lord gaue power to binde and lose 6. Item yâ same William in many places said affirmed in the presence of many faythfull christen people that after the sacramentall wordes vttered by the priest hauing the purpose to consecrate there is not made the very bodye of Christ in the sacrament of the aulter 7. Item that accidencies cannot be in the sacrament of the aulter without a subiect and that there remayneth materiall bread there to such as be partakers communicant wyth the body of Christ in the same sacrament 8. Item that a priest being in deadly sin cannot be able by the strength of the sacramentall words to make the body of Christ or bring to perfection any other sacrament of the Church neither yet to minister it to the members of the Church 9. Item that all priestes are of like power in all things notwithstanding that some of them in this worldâ are of higher and greater honour degree or preheminence 10. Item that onely contrition putteth away sinne if so be that a man shal be duely contrite
the olde vnto the young namely men of holy Church breken his hest and few Bishoppes pursuen hem therfore The 15. Article is this that I shoulde haue taught to true men of Christ that on no maner they should worship the Image of him that was done on the crosse or the Image of the blessed mayd his mother or of other Sayntes into honor and worship of the same ordeinet in the minde of them And oft sithes the worshipper of such Image he has reprouet saying and strongly affirming that Church men sinnen and done Idolatry This conclusion haue I not sayd in these termes But this I say with protestation that God commauÌdes in his law in diuers places Exod. 20. Leuit. 19. 26. Deut. 5. 7. Tobiae 1. Baruc. 6.2 ad Corin. 10. Esay 45. Iere. 2.6.8 10.22 vltimo Sapient 13. 14. 15. Mac. 5. Threnorum 4. postremo that men should not worshippeÌ grauen Images that ben werkes of mens handes And also he bids that meÌ should not make to hem grauen Images in likenesse of the thinges that bene in heauen to that end to worshippen hem sethen neither God ne Christ by his manhood gaue neuer commaundement to make thes Images ne expresse counsell ne his Apostles in all his law ne to worship such that bene made But wel I wote that by mens owne relation that haue misbeleuet in hem that many meÌ sinnen in manmetry worshipping such dead Images Notforthy to tho men bene Images good to whom they bene but kaleÌdars and through the sight of hem they knowen the better and worshippen oft God and his Saints And to such meÌ they done harme that setteÌ her hope and trust in hem or done any worship to hem agaynst Gods law his hest Vnde ait Gregorius in Registro libro 10. in Epistola ad Serenum Episcopum Si quis imagines facere voluerit minimè prohibe adorare omnino prohibe Sed hoc solicitè fraternitas tua admoneat vt ex visione rei gestae ardorem compunctionis percipiant vt in adoratione totius trinitatis prosternantur These conclusions poyntes and articles that I haue vnder protestation in this booke affirmed I will stand by hem and maintayne hem with the grace of almighty god to the time that the coÌtrary be prouet dewly by Gods law And this protestation I make for my fayth and my beliefe as I did the beginning that whensoeuer this worshipfull or any other ChristeÌ man shewes me verayly by gods law the contrary of this I will holy forsake hem and take me to the veray trouth and better vnderstanding of wiser men redy to be amended by the law of Iesu Christ and be a true Christen man faythfull sonne of holy church And of these I beseech you all bere witnes where ye commen Subsequenter vero quia fide dignorum relatione recepimus quod idem Gulielmus Swinderby latitabat quo minus posset in propria person a citari ipsum Gulielmum vijs modis per Edictum publicum ad instar albi praetoris in Ecclesia nostra cathedrali Herfordensi parochialibus ecclesijs de Kington Croste Whitney nostrae diocesis vbi idem Gulielmus solebat commorari citari fecimus prout quemadmodum in modo citatorio continetur cuius tenor sequitur in haec verba ¶ The Citation IOhn by Gods permission Byshop of Hereford to his deare sons our Deane of Leamster to the persons of Croft Almaly and Whitney and also to the Vicars of Kingston Iardersley Wiggemore and Monmouth Clifford and of S. Iohns aultar in our cathedrall Church of Hereford and to the rest of the Deanes Parsons Vicars Chapleines parish Priestes and to other whosoeuer in any place are appoynted through our city and dioces of Hereford sendeth greeting grace and benediction We bid and commaund charging you straitly in the vertue of holy obedience that you cite or cause to be cited peremptorily and vnder the payne of excommunication William Swinderby pretending himselfe to be a Priest That he appeare before vs or our Commissaryes the 20. day of this present moneth of Iuly at North Lodebury within our dioces which the continuance of the dayes following in other places also to be assigned vnto him if it be expedient till such thinges as haue bene and shall be layde agaynst him be fully discussed to aunswere more at large to certayne positions and articles touching the Catholicke fayth and the holy mother Churches determination that haue bene exhibited and ministred vnto the sayd William And to see and heare also many thinges that haue openly in indgement before vs and a great number of faythfull Christians by him bene euen in writing confessed to be condemned as hereticall false schismaticall and erroneous And to see and heare positions and Articles denied by the sayd William to be proued by faythfull witnesses and other lawfull trials against the sayd William And to receiue for his false hereticall erroneous and schismaticall doctrine that iustice shall appoynt or els to shew causes why the premisses shoulde not bee done And if the sayd William lieth priuely or els cannot be so cited in his proper person we will that in your Churches when most people shall then come together to diuine seruice you opeÌly with a loud voyce and that may be vnderstanded cause the said William peremptorely to be cited vnto the premisses certifying the same William that whether he shall appeare the day and place appointed or no we notwithstanding will proceed vnto the premisses agaynst the sayd William according to the canonicall decrees by forme of law in the absence or contumacy of the sayde William notwitstanding We will moreouer if the sayd William shall appeare at the sayd day and place as is aforesayde before vs frendly heare him and honestly and fauorably as farre as we may with Gods leaue deale with him graunting free licence to come and to go for his naturall liberty without any hurt either in body or goods And see that you fully certify vs of the thinges that you or any of you shall do about the execution of this our commaundement and that by your letters patentes signed with your seale autenticall geuing also faythsully to the sayde William or to his lawfull Proctor if he require it a copye of this our present commaundement Geuen at our house of Whitburne vnder our seale the fift day of the moneth of Iuly in the yeare of our Lord. 1391. ¶ The act of the first day On Thursday the xx of Iuly in that yeare of the Lord aforesaid We in the parish church of North Lidebury afore sayd about 6 of the clocke sitting in iudgement after that it was reported vnto vs how the foresayd WilliaÌ was personally taken and lawfully cited Caused the sayd William then and there openly in iudgement to be called out to do heare and receiue such thinges wherto he was afore cited to do otherwise
that which iustice should perswade And the sayd William appeared neither by himselfe nor by proctor but onely by a seruaunt whose name we know not he sent a certayn schedule of paper made like an indenture vnto vs to excuse him After which schedule sene read and with ripe deliberatioÌ wayed and in any wise notwithstaÌding we adiudged the sayd William after he was ofteÌ called long euen to the due hour taried for by no meanes appering worthely for his obstinacy for his stubbernnes assigned vnto him the 29. day of Iuly in the Church of Ponsley to appeare before vs with the foresayd sauegard to aunswere more fully to suche articles and otherwise to heare receiue and do as before is noted ¶ The second dayes act Upon Saterday being the 29. of Iuly and in the yeare of the Lord aforesayd we Iohn by Gods permission the fore remembred Bishop in the Church of Pontesbury of our Dioces at sixe of the clock or there about sitting in iudgement made the sayd WilliaÌ of Swinderby to be opeÌly called that as was to him appointed aud assigned he should appere before vs to answere to the foresayd articles more fully and to declare the sayd articles as the darknes of his aunsweres did worthely require And that the sayd William being called long for a due time looked for did make no meanes to appere and so we pronounced him to be obstinate and for his obstinatnes to ouercome his malice of our exceeding fauor thought good to appoynt and dyd appoynt the 8. of August theÌ next following at Cleobury Mortemere of the same our dioces vnto the sayd William for the same thing ¶ The third dayes act Upon Tewsday the 8. of August the yeare aforesayd I Iohn by Gods permission Bishop of Hereford aforesayd in the Church of Cleobury Morâemere about 6. of the clocke sitting in iudgement caused the foresayd WilliaÌ Swinderby to be called many times openly to do and receiue about the premisses according to the appoyntment of the same day that iustice should aduise which William did not appeare at all WherupoÌ we after that the sayd WilliaÌ was called and often proclaymed and long looked for but not appering at all did iudge him worthely as of right apperteined obstinate and for his obstinatnes assigned him the 16. day of the same moneth of August next folowing in the parish Church of Whithorne of the same our dioces to bring forth or to see brought forth all lawes muniments and other kinds of proofes to see also witnesses brought forth admitted and sworne by whom and which thinges we intend to proue the foresayde articles or at least wyse some of the same ¶ The fourth dayes act UpoÌ wednesday the 16. day of the moneth of august the yeare aforesaid we Iohn the bishop in the parish Church of Whithorn aforesayd of our dioces sitting in iudgement caused the sayd William Swinderby often times to be called who as is aforesayd appeared not at all whom after that hee was so called proclaymed long looked for yet by no means appering we pronouÌced to be obstinate We receiued also by certayne faithfull Christians and zealous men for the catholicke fayth of our dioces a certayne proces made and had at an other time agaynst the same William before the reuerend father in God and Lord Lord Iohn by the grace of God Bishop of Lincolne confirmed by the hanging on of the seale of the same reuerend father the Lord Bishop of Lincolne The tenor wherof word for word is contayned before And these faythfull Christians moreouer agaynst the obstinatenes of the sayd William Swynderby brought forth discreet meÌ M. William Leuiet parson of the parish Churche of Kyuersây and also Edmunde Waterdon parish Chaplaine of the Chappell of N. Roger Newton and Hugh Sheppert lay men of the dioces of Lincolne asking instantly that they might be receiued for witnesses to proue some of the foresayd articles who agaynst the obstinatenes of the sayd William Swinderby we thought good to receiue and did receiue and their othes to the holy Gospels of God being layd handes on corporally in our hand And did diligeÌtly âramine them in proper person seuerally in forme or law whose sayinges depositions are afterward brought in at the instance of the same faythfull Christians we assigned the second day of SepteÌber then next folowing to the sayd William Swinderby to say and alledge agaynst the sayd proces witnesses and their sayinges in the sayd Church of Whythorne decreeing that a copy should be made for him of these thinges that were brought forth and of the depositions of the witnesses Here we fayle in our copy till the Register come to our handes agayne by the dore but wendith vpon an other halfe he is a night theefe and a day theefe And there he relieth how he that âieth from theyr flock is not the shepheard but an hired maÌ and it pertayneth not to him of the sheepe â To the second conclusion that he saien is errour or heresy that toucheth taking away of the temporalties and of Lordships of priests that bene euill liuers I say me seemeth that the conclusion is true is thys that it were medefull and leefull to secular Lords by way of charity and by power geuen to them of God in default of Prelates that amend naught by Gods law cursed Curates that openly misuse the goodes of the holye Church that ben poore mens goods and customably ayens the law of God the which poore men Lords ben holden to mayntayne and defend to take away and to draw from such curates poore mens goodes in helpe of the poore and theyr owne wilfull offeringes and theyr bodely almose deedes of worldly goodes and geue them to such as duely seruen God in the Churche and bene ready in vpbearing of the charge that prelats shoulden do and done it not And as anences taking away of temporalties I say thus that it is leefull to Kinges to Princes to Dukes and to Lords of the world to take away from Popes from Cardinals froÌ Bishops Prelates and possessioners in the Church theyr temporalties and theyr almes that they haue geueÌ theÌ vpon conditioÌ that they shoulden serue God the better wheÌ they verely seen that theyr geuing taking bene coÌtrary to the law of God contrary to Christes liuing and his Apostles and namely in that that they takeÌ vpon theÌ that they shouldeÌ be next folowers of Christ his apostles in poorenes and meeknes to be secular Lords against the teaching of Christ and of S. Peter Truely me semeth that all Christen men and namely Priestes shoulden take keepe that their doing were according with the law of god either the old law either the new The Priestes of the olde law wern forbidden to haue Lordshippes among theyr brethren for God sayd that he would be theyr part and theyr heritage And Christ that was the highest Priest of the new
shall adde hereto seuen folde woundes for your sinnes I shall send amongest you beastes of the field that shall deuour you and your beastes I shall bring you into a field and wayes shuln be desart And if that ye will not receiue lore but wenden agaynst me I will also wenden agaynste you and I shall smite you seuen sithes for your sinnes I shall leade in vpon you sword venger of my couenaunt and vpon the fleen into Cities I shall send pestilence in the middest of you So that tenne women shall bake their bread in one furnace and yeld theÌ agayne by wayght and ye shall eat not be fillet If that ye heare me not by these thinges but wenden agaynst me I shall wend in agaynst you in a contrary woodnesse and blame you with seuen plagues for your sinnes so that they shoulen eat the flesh of your sonnes and of your daughters And in so much my soule shall loth you that I shal bring your Cities into wildernesse and your Sanctuaryes I shall make desart ne I shal not ouer that receiue sweet oder of your mouth And I shall disperkle your land and enemies shulen maruell thereon when they shulen inhabite it I shall disperpel you among Heathen and draw my sword after you These vengeaunces and many moe God sayde should fall on them that breake his bidding and dispiseth his lawes and his domes Than sithe Christ become man and bought vs with his hart bloud and has shewed vs so great loue and geuen vs an easy law of the best that euer might be made and to bring vs to the ioy of heauen and we despise it and louen it nought what vengeaunce will be taken here on so long as he has suffered vs and somercifully abidden when he shall come that righteous iudge in the cloudes to deme this worlde Therefore turne we vs to him and leaue sinne that he hates and ouer all thinges mayntayne his lawe that he confirmed with his death For other lawes that men had made shoulde be demed at that day by the iust law of Christ and the maker that them made and then we wonne that long life and that ioy that Paule speaketh of that eye ne see not ne eare heard not ne into mans hart ascended not the blisse and ioy that God hath ordeyned to them that louen him and his lawes Deare worshipfull sirs in this world I beseech you for Christes loue as ye that I trow louen Gods law trouth that in these dayes is greatly borne abacke that they wollen vouchsafe these thinges that I send you written to Gods worship to let them be shewed in the Parliament as your wittes can best conceiue to most worship to our God and to shewing of the trouth and ameÌding of holy Church My conclusions and mine appeale other true matters of Gods law gif any man can finde therein errour falsenesse or default prouet by the law of Christ clearely to christen mens knowledge I shall reuoke my wrong conceit and by Gods law be amendet euer redy to hold with Gods law opeÌly priuely with Gods grace and nothing to holde teach or maynetayne that is contrary to his law Of the proces answeres condemnation of this worthy priest and true seruaunt of Christ WilliaÌ Swinderby you haue heard what afterward became vpoÌ him I haue not certainly to say or affirme whether he in prisoÌ died or whether he escaped theyr handes or whether he was burned there is no certayne relation made This remayneth out of doubt that during the time of K. Richard 2. no great harme was done vnto him Which was to the yeare 1401. at what time K. Richard being wrongfully deposed HeÌry the 4. inuaded the kingdome of England About the beginning of whose reigne we read of a certayn Parliament holden at LondoÌ mentioned also of Thomas Walden as is aboue specified in which parliameÌt it was decreed that whosoeuer shewed themselues to be fauorers of Wickliffe they should be apprehended who at that time were called Lollards and if so be they did obstinately perseuere in that doctrine they should be deliuered ouer vnto the bishop of the dioces from him should be coÌmitted to the correctioÌ of the secular magistrate This law sayth the story brought a certaine priest vnto punishmeÌt the same yeare who was burned in Smithfielde in the presence of a great number This we haue drawne out of a piece of an old story it is most certaine that there such a Priest was burned for the affirmation of the true faith but it doth not appeare by the story what the Priestes name was Notwithstanding by diuers coniectures it appeareth vnto me that his name was Swinderby that was forced to recant before by the Bishop of Lincolâ2 Whereby what is to be conicetured by the premisses let other men iudge what they think I haue nothing here of expressely to affirme This is plain for al men to iudge which haue here sene and read his story that if he were burned then the bishops Friers priestes which were the causes thereof haue a great thing to answere to the Lord when he shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead seculum perignem ¶ The story and processe agaynst Walter Brute AFter the story of William Swinderby I thought good and conuenient next to adioyne the actes and doinges of Gualter Brute his ioynte fellow and companion being a lay man and learned brought vpp as it seemeth in the Uniuersitie of Oxforde being there also graduate The tractation of whose discourse as it is something long so therein may appeare diuers thinges worthye to be read and considered First yâ mighty operation of gods spirit in him his ripe knowledge modest simplicitie his valiant constancie hys learned reactations and manifolde conflictes susteyned aagaynst Gods enemies On the contrary part in hys aduersaryes may appeare might against right mans authoritie agaynst plaine veritie against which they hauing nothing directly to aunswere proceede in condemnation agaynst whom they are able to bring forth no confiâation The chiefest occasion that seemed to stirre vp the heart and zeale of this Walter agaynst the pope was the inâpudent pardons and indulgenses of Pope ãâã graunted to Henry Spenser Bishop of Norwich ãâã against pope Clement mentioned before pag. 428. Secondly the âoroÌgfull condemnation of the articles and conclusions of William Swinderby the whole order wherof in the processe here following more playnly may appeare The processe had by Bohn Byshop of Hereford agaynst Walter Brute lay man and learned of the dioces of Hereford touching the cause of heresie as they called it set forward by the way of the Byshops office c. at the instruction of certain faithful Christians as he termed them but in deed cruell and false promoters IN the name of God Amen To all maner of faithful christian people that shall see and heare this our preseÌt proces Iohn by the sufferance of God bishop of
Hereford sendeth greeting coÌtinual chartitie in the Lord. We would yâ you al should know that of late by many faithfull christian people specially zealous followers of the catholicke faith it was lameÌtably done vs to vnderstand by way of complaine that a certain sonne of ours going out of kind named Walter Brute lay person learned of our dioces hath vnder a cloked shew of holynes daÌnably seduced the people setting behind him yâ feare of God doth seduce theÌ as much as he caÌ froÌ day to day informing teaching openly and priuely as well the nobles as the commoÌs in certaine conclusioÌs hereticall schismatical and erroueous also heretofore condeÌned And they haue also probably exhibited against the same Walter articles vnder writteÌ uâ maner and forme as followeth ¶ Articles exhibited and denounced to the bishop against Walter Brute REuerend father and Lorde we the faythfull people of Christ we the faythfull people of Christ zelous louers of the catholicke faith and also your humble and deuout children do minister exhibite to your reuerend fatherhood the articles vnder written touching the catholicke faith coÌtrary and against malicious persons detractours of the same faith the determinations of holy mother church namely agaynst the childe of Belial one Walter Brute a false teacher and seducer amongst the people HuÌbly beseeching yâ you would vouchsafe to haue regard to the correction of the enormities vnder written according vnto the Canonicall constitutions euen as to your office pastorall doth lye and belong In primis we do geue and exhibite and enteÌd to proue that the same Walter Brute being vnmindfull of his saluation hath bene by many and diuers faythfull Christian people sundry times accused of the cursednes of heresy As by the swift report slauÌder and rumour of the people proceding before the most reuerend father Lord Lord William Archb. of Caunterbury and also before the reuerend father Lord Lord Iohu late B. of Herford your predecessor and now Bishop of S. Asse hath bene testified and also hath bene many diuers times cited to answere vnto articles by him agaynst the Catholicke fayth auouched openly and publiquely taught But he in this matter of hereticall cursednes so greeuously and shamefully spoken of hath neuer regarded to purge his innocency but luckingly and running into corners hath many and sundrye yeres labored to aduance things erroneous schismaticall and also heresyes to emprint them in the harts of faythfull people Item the foresayd Walter Brute hath opeÌly publickly and notoriously auouched and commoÌly sayd taught and stubbernly affirmed that euery Christen man yea woman being without sinne may make the body of christ so well as the priest Item the same Walter hath notoriously opeÌly publickely auouched and taught that in the Sacrament of the alter there is not the very body but a signe and a memoriall onely Item the foresayd Walter hath sayd commonly and auouched and also hath labored to informe meÌ and companyes that no man is bound to geue tithes nor oblations and if any man will needes geue he may geue his tithes and oblations to whom he wil excluding therby theyr curates IteÌ that such as do preach and prefer croised matters and pardons graunted by the high bishop to them yâ helpe the purpose of the reuereÌd father Lord Henry by the grace of God Bishop of Norwich when as he tooke his iourny vpoÌ him to fight for the holy father the Pope are schismatickes and heretickes and that the Pope cannot graunt such maner of pardons Item the sayd Walter hath oftentimes sayd and commonly aduouched that the Pope is Antichrist and a seducer of the people and vtterly agaynst the lawe and life of Christ. Item wheras of late your reuerence did at the instaÌce of faithfull christen people proceed in forme of law against William Swinderby and that the sayd WilliaÌ Swinderby had vnto the said articles obiected against him geueÌ vp his answeres in writing coÌteining in theÌ errors schismes heresies euen as you with the mature counsel of maisters doctors in diuinity other faculties haue determined geuen sentence and haue pronounced the same William Swinderby to be an heretick a schismatick and an erroneous teacher of the people Neuertheles the forenamed Walter hath openly publickly notoriously said aduouched stubbernly affirmed that the sayd Williams aunsweres whereof notice hath bene geuen before are good righteous and not able to be conuinced in that they conteyne none error and that your sentence beforesayd geuen agaynst the same William is euill false vniust And that your assistants haue wickedly naughtely peruersly vniustly condemned the answeres aforesayd Now therupon immediately those same faythful christian people haue instantly required that we would vouch safe that other articles geuen by the same faythfull christiaÌs against the sayd William Swinderby together with the writings and answeres of the same William therunto should be admitted agaynst Walter Brute mentioned of in this matter of cursed heresy of which Articles and aunswers the tenors do folow in these wordes In primis that one William Swinderby pretending himself priest was of certayne articles and coÌclussions erroneous false schismaticall heretical by him preached at diuers places times before a great multitude of faithful Christians iudicially coÌuinced and the same articles and conclusioÌs did he inforced by necessity of law reuoke and abiure some as hereticall and other as erroneous false and for such did he aduouch theÌ euer afterward promising so to take and beleue them that froÌ thenceforth he would opeÌly or priuily preach teach or affirme none of them nor that he should make sermon or preach within your dioces without licence demaunded and obteined And in case he should to the coÌtrary presume by preaching or auouching that then he should be subiect to the seueritye of the CanoÌs euen as he iudicially sware accordingly as the law inforced Also the conclusions abiured by the sayd William doe folow and are such 1. In primis that men by the rule of charity may demaund debts but by no meanes imprison any man for debts and that the party so imprisoning a body is excommunicated before pag. 466. 2. Item that if the parishioners shall knowe theyr Curate to be incontinent and naughty they ought to withdraw from him theyr tythes c. pag. 467. 3. Item that tithes are mere almosies and in case that the Curates shal be ill that they may be lawfully bestowed vpon others by the temporall owners c. pag. 467. 4 Item that an euill Curate to excommunicate any vnder his iurisdiction for withholding of tithes is nought els c. pag. 467. 5. Item that no maÌ may excoÌmunicate any body except that first he know him excoÌmunicate of God Neither doe those that communicate with such a one incur the sentence of excommunication by any maner of meanes ibid.
6. Item that euery Priest may absolue euery sinner being contrite and is bound to preach the Gospell vnto the people notwithstanding the prohibition of the Bishops pag. 467. 7. Item that a priest receiuing by bargaine any thing of yearely annuity is in so doing a schismaticke and excommunicate pag. 467. 8. Item he doth assuredly beleeue as he auoucheth that euery priest being in deadly sinne if he dispose himselfe to make the body of Christ doth rather commit idolatry theÌ make Christes body pag. 467. 9. Item that no priest doth enter into any house but to handle ill the wife the daughter or the mayd and therfore c. pag. 467. 10. Item that the child is not rightly baptised if the priest c. ibid. 11. Item that no maner of person if he liue agaynst Gods law c. ibid. 12. Item the same William agaynst the thinges premised and his reuocation and abiuration not to his hart coÌuerting but from euill to worse peruerting did turne aside into our dioces where running to and fro in diuers places hath of his owne rash head presumed to preach or rather to peruert c. 467. 13. Item after that we had heard diuers rumors slaunders of very many we directed diuers monitions and coÌmaundementes comminatorye to be sent abroade by our Commissaries to sundry places of our dioces that no person of what estate degree or condition so euer he were of should presume to preach or to teach the sacred scripture to the people in places holy or prophane within our dioces c. page 466. 14. Item that the same sort of monitions inhibitions and precepts confirmed by our seale came to the true vndouted knowledge of the sayd William 15. Item the same William vnmindefull of his owne saluation hath sithens agaynst those monitions inhibitioÌs and preceptes and that which is more abhominable to be spoken in contempt of the high Bishops dignity to the slauÌder offence of many people presumed in diuers places of our sayd dioces to preach or rather to peruert to teach the forementioned other heretical erroneous and schismaticall deuises 16 Item the same William in preaching to the people on monday to wit the first of August in the yere of our Lord 1390. in the Church of Whitney in our dioces held and affirmed that no Prelate of the world of what state prehemineÌce or degree soeuer he were of hauing cure of soule being in deadly sinne c. pag. 466. 17. Item the same William in many places sayd affirmed in the presence of many faythfull âhristian people after the sacramentall words vttered by the priest hauing the intent to consecrate there is not made the very bodye of Christ in the sacrament of the Eucharist pag. 466. 18. Item that accidences cannot be in the sacrameÌt of the aulter without theyr subiect that there remayneth materiall bread Concomitanter with the body of Christ in the sacrament Vide supra pag. 466. 19. Item that a priest being in deadly sinne cannot by the power of the sacrameÌtall words make the body of Christ c. pag. 466. 20. Item that all priests are of like power in all poynts notwithstanding that some of them are in this worlde of higher dignity degree or preheminence pag. 466. 21. Item that contrition onely putteth away sinne if a man shall be duely contrite and that all vocall confession and exercise is superfluous and not requisite of necessitye to saluation Ibidem 22. Item that inferior Curates haue not theyr power of binding and loosing mediatly from the pope or bishop but immediately of Christ. c. pag. 466. 23. Item that the pope cannot graunt such kind of annuall pardons because there shall not be so many yeares to the day of iudgement as is conteyned in the popes buls or pardons Whereby it followeth that pardons are not so much worth as they are noysed and praysed to be Ibid. 24. Item that it is not in the Popes power to graunt to any penitent body forgeuenes of the paine or of the trespasse pag. 466. 25 Item that one geuing his almes to any bodye which as he iudgeth hath no neede thereof doth sinne in so geeuyng it pag. 466. 26 Item that it standes not in the power of any prelate of what priuate religion soeuer he bee to geue by letters benefites of their order Neither do such kind of benefits geuen profit them to whom they be geuen for the saluatioÌ of soules Vide supra pag. 466. 27 Item that the same William vnmindfull of his owne saluation hath many times and often resorted to a certain desert wood called Derwalswood of our dioces and there in a certayne vnhallowed Chappell nay a prophane cottage hath presumed of his owne propre rashnesse to celebrate c. pag. 466. 28 Item the same William hath also presumed to do the like thinges in a certayne prophane chappel situate in the parke of Newton nigh to the towne of Leyntwardyn in the same our dioces pag. 466. ¶ Which thinges being done the same faithful Christen people and specially sir Walter Pride the penitentiarie of our Cathedrall Church of Hereforde personally appearing before vs sittyng in our iudgement seate in the parish Church of Whiteborne of our diocesse brought forth and exhibited two publique instruments against the same Walter Brute in the case of cursed heresie aforsaid of which instrumentes here followeth the tenours and Articles in this sort In the name of God Amen Be it euidently knoweÌ to all persoÌs by this preseÌt publike instrumeÌt the in the yeare froÌ the incarnatioÌ after the course and coÌputation of the church of England 1391. the indiction xv of the pontifical office of our most holy father and Lord in Christ Lord Boniface the ix by Gods Wisedome Pope the second yeare the xv day of the month of October in the dwelling house of the worshipful maÌ maister Iohn Godemoston Chanon of the Cathedral Church of Hereford in the presence of me the publique Notary vnder written and of witnesses subscribed Walter Brute lay man learned of Hereford dioces personally appearing sayde auouched and stifly maintayned that the sayde Bishop of Hereforde and his assistaunces which were with him the third day of the foresayde month of October the yeare of our Lord aforesayd in the Church of Hereford did naughtely wickedly peruersly and vniustly condemne the aunsweres of sir William Swinderby Chaplaine geuen by the same sir William to the same Lord byshop in wryting and also the articles ministred by the same sir William And furthermore he sayd held and aduouched that the same conclusions geuen by the same sir WilliaÌ euen as they were geuen are true and Catholike Item as touching the matters obiected agaynst hym by them that stoode by concerning the sacrament of the aulter he sayd that after the sacramentall words there doth remaine very bread and the substance therof after the coÌsecration of the body of Christ and
rooted out or otherwise punished by any that hath authoritie and the feare and loue of God And also they are not afrayd openlye to write the same articles and so being written to deliuer theÌ to your kinglye parliament and obstinately to affirme the same The venemous and disdainfull recitall of which articles vpon good aduisement at this present we passe ouer lest the sufferaunce of such sensualitie might fortune to renue the wouÌd that reason may heale Yet notwithstanding least so great and contagious an euil should escape vnpunished and that without deserued vexation and also that it might not get more hart and waxe stronger we therefore according to that our office and duetie is where such neglygence and sluggishnes of our prelates being present where this thing is do commit and geue in commaundemeÌt to our reuerend brethren Canterbury and Yorke Archbishops by other oure letters that they stand vp in the power of God agaynst this pestilent and coÌtagious sect and that they liuely persecute the same in forme of lawe roote out and destroy those that aduisedly and obstinately refuse to withdraw their foote froÌ the same stumbling block any restraint to the contrary notwithstanding But because the assistance counsaile fauour and ayde of your kingly estate highnes are requisite to the execution of the premisses we require exhort and beseech the same your princely highnes by the bowels of the mercy of Iesus Christ by his holy fayth by your owne saluation by the benefit that to all men is common and by the prosperitie assured to euery man and woman that not onelye your kingly seueritie may readily shewe and cause to bee shewed vnto our Archbishops and their Commissaries in this behalfe requyring the foresayd due execution conuenient ayd and fauour as otherwise also to cause them to be assisted But that also you wil enioyne your Magistrates and Iustices of assise and peace more straightly that of their owne good wils they execute the authoritie committed vnto theÌ with al seueritie against such damned men according as they are bouÌd by the office which they are put in trust with Against those I mene which haue determyned obstinatly to defile theÌselues in their malice and sinnes those to expell banish and imprison and there so long to keepe them til coÌdigne sentence shall pronounce them worthye to suffer punyshment For your kingly wisedome seeth that such as they be do not only deceiue poore simple souls or at the least do what they can to deceiue theÌ but also bring their bodies to destructioÌ and further prepare confusion and ruinous fall vnto their temporall Lordes Go to therefore my sweete sonne and indeuour your self to worke so in this matter as vndoubtedly we trust you will that as this firebrand burning and flaming ouer sore beganne vnder your president or gouernment so vnder your seuere iudgement and vertuous diligence might fauour and ayde not one sparke remaine hid vnder the ashes but that it be vtterlye extinguyshed and spedely put out ¶ Geuen at our palace of S. Peter at Rome the xv Calendes of October in the sixt yere of our pontificalitie ¶ The Kynges Commission RIchard by the grace of God kyng of Englande Fraunce and Lorde of Irelande To all those vnto whom these present letters shall come greeting Know ye that where as lately at the instance of the reuerend father William Archbishop of Caunterbury Metropolitane of all England and Legate of the Apostolycal seate we for the redresse and amendement of all those whych would obstinately preach or maintaine publiquely or priuely any conclusions of the holy scripture repugnant to the determynatioÌ of our holy mother the church notoriously redounding to the subuersion of the Catholique faith or coÌtaining any heresie or errour within the prouince or bishopricke of CaÌterburie Haue by our special letters patents in the zeale of the fayth geueÌ authoritie and licence vnto the foresayd Archbishop to all and singular his suffraganes to arest all and euerye of them that will preach or maintaine any such coÌclusions wheresoeuer they may be found and to coÌmit them either to their owne prisons or any others at their owne pleasure and to kepe theÌ in the same vntill they repeÌt them of the errours prauities of those heresies or til that of such maner of arests by vs or by our counsayle it shoulde be otherwise determined that is to say to euery one of them and their ministers throughout their cities and dioces And nowe the reuereÌd father in god Iohn B. of Herford hath for a certaintie informed vs that although the same B. hath accordinge to iustyce coÌuinced a certain felow named W. Swinderby pretending himself to be a chaplaine one StepheÌ Bell a learned man and hath pronounced theÌ heretikes and excoÌmunicate false informers among the coÌmon people and hath declared the same by the definitiue sentence of the aforesaid bishop for that they haue presumed to affirme and preach openly in diuers places within the dioces of Herford many conclusions or naughty opinions notoriously redounding to the subuersion of the Catholike sound faith and tranquilitie of our kingdome The same Bishop notwithstandinge neyther by the ecclesiasticall censures neyther yet by the force and strength of our coÌmission was able to reuoke the foresaid William and Stephen nor yet to bridle the malice and indurate contumacie of them For that they after that they were vpon such heretical prauitie conuict by the same bishop to the intent they might delude his iudgement and iustice conueyed theÌselues by and by vnto the borders of Wales with suche as were their factours and accomplices in keping themselues close vnto whoÌ the force of our said letters doth in no wise extende Whereupon the sayde Bishop hath made supplycation vnto vs that wee will vouchsafe to prouide a sufficient remedye in that behalfe Wee therfore which alwayes by the helpe of almightie God are defeÌdours of the fayth willing to withstand suche presumptuous and peruerse enterprises by the most safest way and meanes we maye geue and coÌmit full power and authoritie to the foresayd bishop and to his ministers by the tenour of these presents to arrest or take or cause to be arrested or taken the foresayde William and Sthephen in any place within the citie dioces of Hereford and our dominioÌ of Wales with al the speede that may be and to coÌmit theÌ either to our prison or els to the prison of the same bishop or any other prison at their pleasure if such neede bee and there to keepe theÌ safe And afterwards vnles they will obey the commaundements of the Church with dilygence to bring them before vs and our couÌsel or els cause them to be brought That we may determine for their further punishment as we shall thinke it requisite conuenient to be done by the aduise of our couÌsell for the defence and preseruation of the Catholike faith And
that the foresayde William and Stephen beinge succoured by the aide of their factours or fauourers should not bee able to flye or escape to their accustomed starting holes and that the sharpnes of their paines so aggrauated may geue them sufficient cause to returne to the lap againe of their holy mother the church we strayghtlye charge and commaunde all and singular our Shrifes Bailifes Barones and al other our officers in the Citie and Dioces of Hereford in any other place being within our dominion of Wales by the tenour of these presentes that from time to time where they thinke it most meete they cause it openly to be proclaimed in our name that none of what state degree preeminence kind or other coÌdition he shal be of do cherish opeÌly or secretlye the foresayd William and Steuen vntil the time that they repent theÌ of their heresies and errours and shal be recoÌciled vnto the holy Church of God Neither that any person or persons be beleuers fauorers or receiuers defendours or in any case wittinglye instructours of the said William or Stephen or any other of the residue of the heretikes that are to be coÌuinced vpon the forfaiture of all that euer they haue And that also they geuing their attendance be obedient aunswerable to the foresayd bishop and his deputies in this behalfe for the execution of the premisses and that they certify vs and our counsel distinctly and plainly from time to time of the names of all and singular persons which shall fortune to be found culpable in this behalfe vnder their seales In witnes whereof we haue caused these out letters patentes to be made Witnesse our selfe at Westminster the ix day of Marche in the xv yeare of our reigne Farington ¶ An other letter of the sayd kyng agaynst Walter Brute RIchard by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce and Lorde of Irelande To hys beloued and faythfull Iohn ChauÌdos knight Iohn Eynfore knight Renold de la Bere knight Walter Deueros knight Thomas de la Bare knight William Lucie knight Leonard Hakelute knight and to the Maior of the Citie of Hereford to Thomas Oldcastle Rich Nash Roger Wygmore Thomas Waylwayne Iohn Skydmore Iohn VpHarry Henry Motton and to the Shiriffe of Hereford sendeth salutations For asmuche as it is aduertised vs that one Walter Brute and other such children of iniquitie haue damnably holden affirmed and preached certaine articles and conclusions being notoriously repugnaunt against the holy Scripture of the which some of them as heresies and the rest as errours are finally by the Church condemned and that in diuers places within the dioces of Hereford and partes neare adioyning both priuely openly and obitinately which thing wee perceiue not onely to redounde to the subuersion in a maner of the Catholicke faith which as well we as other catholicke Princes ought of duety to maintaine but also to forewarne vs of the subuersion of our faithfull Diocesans And that the sayd Bishop vpon the good deliberation and aduisement of a great number of Doctours in Diuinitie and other learned skilfull men in the Scriptures of speciall deuotion according to his bounden duetie purposed to begin and make diuers and sundry processes by law to be sent vnto the foresayd Walter and hys accomplices to appere personally before him and other the Doctours aforesaid in the cathedrall church of Hereford the morow after the translation of S. Thomas of Hereforde next ensuing and to procede in the same place against the same Walter in the foresaide articles and conclusions for the amendement of his soule Now a fresh because that the sayd Walter and others of their retinue cleaning and confederating with him might not suffer condigne paines according to their demerites indeuour themselues to make voide and frustrate the sayde godly purpose of the same Bishop in such correction execution as should haue bene done and with force doe resist and let the same with all the power they may to the great contempt of vs and of our crowne and to the breaking and hurting of our peace and pernicious example of others Doe appoynt you and euery of you immediatly as soone as this our commission shall be deliuered vnto you in our behalfe and name to make open proclamation in the diocesie and partes aforesayde where ye shall thinke it most meete and conuenyent That no man be so hardy hencefoorth of what state or condition soeuer he shall be within the Dioces and partes aforesayde vpon paine of forfaiture of all that euer hee hath to make or leauie any conuenticles assemblies or confederacies by any colour or that they presume to attempt or procure any other thing wherby our peace may be hurt or broken or that the same Bishops and Doctors aforesaid may be by any meanes molested or let in the execution of suche correction as is to be done according to the Canonical sanctions and to arest all those which ye shal finde or take offending in this behalfe or that keepe themselues in any suche conuenticles And that they being committed to prison be there kept till you shall haue other commaundement from vs and our counsel for their deliueraunce And that ye distinctly and plainly certifie vs and our sayd counsell of all your doing in thys behalfe vnder your seales or else the seales of some of you And therefore we straightly charge and commaunde you and euery of you that ye diligently attende vpon the premisses and that in your deedes yee execute the same with all diligence and carefull indeuour in the forme and maner aforesaide And further wee geue straight charge and commaundement to all and singular Shriffes Maiors Bailiftes Constables and other our faithfull subiectes by the tenour of these presents that they be attending vpon you counselling and aiding you and euery of you as is meete and conuenient in the doing and execution of the premisses In witnesse whereof we haue caused these our letters patents to be made Witnesse my selfe at Westminster the 22. day of September in the 17. yeare of our raigne ¶ By the same King and Counsell Thus king Richard by the setting on of W. Courtney Archb. of Canterb. and his fellowes taking part wyth the Pope and Romith Prelates waxed something strait and harde to the poore Christians of the contrary side of wyckleffe as by these letters aboue prefixed may appeare Allbeit durâng all the life of the saide king I finde of none expresly by name that suffered burning Notwythstanding some there were which by the foresaide Archbish. William Courtney and other Bishops had bene condemned and diuers also abiured and did penance as well in other places as chiefly about the towne of Leycester as followeth here to be declared out of the Archbyshoppes register and recordes At what time the saide Archbishop W. Courtney was in his visitation at the towne of Leycester certaine there were accused and detected to him by the monks and other Priestes
wordes spoken And this examination about the sacrament lasted from 8. of the clocke of the same day vntill a 11. of the clock or there aboutes in so much that during all this time the foresaid W. would no otherwise aunswere neyther yet touching the same sacrament receaue catholicke information according to the institution of the popes Church and his Christen fayth Wherefore the sayd Cant. by the counsayle and assent of his whole couent then and there present did promulgate and geue sentence by the mouth of Robert Hall agaynst the same Syr William Sautre being personally present and refusing to reuoke hys heresies that is to say his true doctrine but constantly defending the same vnder the renour of wordes as followeth IN the name of God amen We Thomas by the grace of GOD Archbishop of Caunterbury primate of England and Legate of the sea Apostolicall by the authoritie of God almighty and blessed sainct Peter and Paule and of holy Churche and by our owne authoritie sitting for tribunal or chiefe iudge hauing God alone before your eyes by the counsel and consent of the whole clergy our fellow brethren and suffraganes assistantes vnto vs in this present counsell prouincial by this our sentence diffinitiue do pronounce decree and declare by these presents thee William Sautre otherwise called Chawtrey parish Priest pretensed personally appearing before vs in and vpon the cryme of heresie iudicially and lawfully conuicte as an hereticke and as an hereticke to be punished Which sentence diffinitiue being thus read the foresaid Archb. of Cant. continued in the same prouinciall couÌsaile till Wednesday next and immediately ensuing to wit the 24. day of the same month of February whiche being expired the bishop of Norwich according to the coÌmaundement of the said archb of Cant. presented vnto the foresaid William Sawtre by a certayne friend of hys beyng present at the same councell a certayn processe inclosed and sealed with his seal geuing the names of credible witnesses sealed with their seales The tenour whereof followeth in this wise Memorandum that vpon the last day of Aprill in the yeare of our Lord. 1399. in the 7. indiction and 10. yeare of the papacie of Pope Boniface the 2. In a certayne chamber within the maner house of the sayd Bish. of Norwich at South Helingham where the register of the sayd Bishop is kept before the houre of 9. in a certayne chappell within the sayd manour situate and the 1. day of May then next and immediately ensuing in the foresayd chamber syr Wil. Chawtris parish priest of the church of S. Margaret in the town of Linne appeared before the Bishop of Norwich in the presence of Iohn de Derlington Archdeacon of Norwich doctor of the decrees Frier Walter Disse and Iohn Rikinghall professors in diuinitie William Carlton doctor of both lawes and W. Friseby with huge Bhridham publike Notaryes and there publikely affirmed and held the conclusions as before is specified All and singuler the premisses the foresayde William affirmed vpon mature deliberation And afterwardes to wit the 19. day of May in the yeare Iudiction and Papacy aforesayd in the chappell within the mannour house of the said Henry Bishop of Norwich situate at South Helingham The foresayd sir William reuoked and renounced all and singuler the foresayd hys conclusions abiuring and correcting all such heresies and errours taking hys oath vpon a booke before the foresayd Henry the Byshop of Norwiche that from that time forward he would neuer preach affirme nor holde priuily nor apertly the foresayd conclusions And that he woulde pronounce according to the appointment of the sayd Bishop the foresayd conclusions to be erroneous and heresies in the parish Churches of Linne and Tilney and in other places at the assignement of the sayd Byshop and farther sware that he would stand to the ordinaunce of the sayd Byshop touching the premisses in the presence of the discrete and worshipfull men afore recited with diuers others moe As concerning the first conclusion that he sayd he wold not worship the Crosse c. he confessed himselfe to haue erred and that the article was erroneous and submitted himselfe Also as touching the second article that he sayde he would rather worship a king c. he confessed himselfe to haue erred and the article to be erroneous and submitted himselfe and so forth of all the rest Then next after this vppon the 25. day of May in the yeare of our Lord aforesayd in the Churchyard of the chappell of S. Iames within the towne of Linne The foresayd William in presence of the foresayd Byshop and clergy and the people of the sayd Towne of Linne standing round about publikely declared in English tongue the foresayd conclusioÌs to be erroneous and heresies as was contayned in a certayne scrole And after this the 26. day of May in the yeare abouesayd in the Churche of the Hospitall of S. Iohns in the towne of Linne The sayd Syr William before the sayd Byshop sitting as iudge sware tooke his othe vpon the holy Euangelistes that he would neuer after that time preach openly publiquely the foresayd conclusions nor would heare the confessions of anye of the subiectes of his Dioces of Norwiche without the speciall licence of the sayd Bishop c In the presence of Frier Iohn Smermen M. Iohn Rikinghaie Doctor of Diuinitie W. Carlton Doctor of both lawes and Thomas Bulton officer of the libertie of Linne aforesayd with dyuers others ¶ The tenour of the scrole and recantation IN primis touching the first and second where I sayd that I woulde adore rather a temporall Prince and the liuely bodyes of the sayntes then the wooden croâe wherupon the Lord did hang I do reuoke and recant the same as being therein deceaued To this I say that the article is false and erroneous and by false information I held it the whiche I renounce and aske forgeuenes thereof and say that it is a precious relique and that I shall holde it while I liue and that I sweare here I know wel that I erred wroÌgfully by false information for I wot well that a deacon or a priest is more bouÌd to say his Martins and Houres then to preach for thereto he is bounden by right wherfore I submit me c. Touching that article I know right well that I erred by false information Wherfore I aske forgeuenes As concerning vowes I say that opinion is false and erroneous and by false information I held it for a man is holden to hold his vowe c. To the 7. article I say that I did it by authoritie of Priesthoode where through I knowledge well that I haue gilt and trespassed wherfore I submit me to god and to holy Church and to you father swearing that I shall neuer hold it more The 8. I say that I held it by false and wronge information But now I know well that it is heresie and that bread anone as the word of the sacrament is
citation sent by messenger by letters or edict not admitting proofe by witnesses and senteÌce definitiue to be we do ordeine will and declare for the easier punishment of the offeÌders in the premisses and for the better reformation of the church deuided and hurt that all such as are diffamed openly knowne or vehemeÌtly suspected in any of the cases aforesayd or in anye article of the catholicke fayth sounding contrary to good manners by authoritie of the ordinary of the place or other superior be cited personally to appeare cyther by letters publique messenger being sworne or by edicte openly set at that place where the sayd offender commonly remayneth or in hys parish Church if he hath any certayne dwelling house Otherwise in yâ Cathedrall church of the place where he was borne and in the parish churche of the same place where he so preached and taught And afterwardes certificate beyng geuen that the citation was formally executed agaynst the party cited being absent and neglecting hys appearannce it shal be proceeded agaynst him fully and playnly without sound or shew of iudgement and without admitting proofe by witnesses and other canonicall probations And also after lawful informatioÌ had the sayd ordinary al delayes set apert shall signifie declare and punishe the sayd offender according to the quallitie of his offence and in forme aforesayd and further shall doe according to iustice the absence of the offender notwithstanding Geuen at Oxford ¶ Who would haue thought by these lawes and constitutions so substantially founded so circumspectly prouided so dilligently executed but that the name and memory of this persecuted sort should vtterly haue bene rooted vp neuer could haue stand And yet such be the works of thâ lord passing all meÌs admiratioÌ all this notwithstanding so far was it of that the number and courage of these good men was vanquished that rather they multiplied dayly encreased For so I finde in Registers recorded that these foresayd persons whome the king and the Catholique fathers did so greatly deteste for heretickes were in diuers countries of this realme dispersed and increased especially at London in Lincolnshire in Northfolk in Herefordshyre in Shreusbury in Callice and diuers other quarters mo with whom the Archb. of Caunterbury Thomas Arundell the same time had much ado as by hys own registers doth appeare Albeit some there were that dyd shrinke many did reuolt and renounce for daunger of the law Among whom was Iohn Puruey whiche recanted at Paules Crosse of whom more foloweth the Lord willing to be said in the yeare 1421. Also Iohn Edward priest of the dioces of Lincolne who reuoked in the greene yard at Norwich Richard Herbert and Emmot Willy of LoÌdon also Iohn Becket who recanted at London Item Iohn Seynons of Lincolneshyre who was caused to reuoke at Caunterbury The articles of whom which commonly they did hold and which they were constrayned to abiure most specially were these as follow Their Articles First that the office of the holy Crosse ordayned by the whole Church celebrated doth contayne idolatry Item they sayd and affirmed that all they which doe reuerence and worship the signe of the crosse do commit idolatry and are reputed as Idolaters Item they sayd and affirmed that the true fleshe and bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ is not in the sacrament of the aulter after the words spoken by the priest truely pronounced Item they sayd and affirmed the sacrament of the aultar to be sacramentall bread not hauing life but onely instituted for a memoriall of Christes passion Item they sayd and affirmed that the body of Christe which is taken on the aulter is a figure of that body of christ as long as we see the bread and wyne Item they sayd and affirmed that the decree of the prelates and clergie in the prouince of Caunterbury in theyr last conuocation with the consent of the king and the nobles in the last Parliament agaynst him that was brent lately in the citty of London was not sufficient to chaunge the purpose of the sayd Iohn when the substance of materiall bread is euen as before in the sacrament of the aultar it was no change being made in the nature of bread * Item that any lay man may preach the Gospel in euery place and may teach it by his owne authoritie without the licence of his Ordinary IteÌ that it is sinne to geue any thing to the preaching friers to the Minorites to the Augustines to the Carmelites Item that we ought not to offer at the funerals of the dead Item that the confession of sins to the people is vnneedefull Item that euery good man though he be vnlearned is a priest Item that the infant though he dye vnbaptised shal be saued Item that neither the pope nor the prelate neither any ordinary can compell any man to sweare by anye creature of God or by the bible booke Item that as well the Bishop the simple man the priest and the lay man be of like authoritie as loÌg as they liue well Item that no man is bound to geue bodily reuerence to any prelate ¶ William Thorpe THus much briefly being signified by the way touching these which haue bene forced in time of this king to open abiuration Next commeth to our handes the worthy history of maister William Thorpe a warriour valiaunt vnder the triumphant banner of Christ with the processe of his examinations before the foresayd Thomas Arundell Archbishop of Caunterb written by the sayd Thorpe and storyed by his owne pen at the request of hys frendes as by hys own words in the processe here of may appeare In whole examination whiche seemeth first to begin an 1407. thou shalt haue good reader both to learne and to merueile To learne in that thou shalt beare truth discoursed and discussed with the contrary reasons of the aduersary dissolued To marueile for that thou shalt beholde here in this man the merueilous force and strength of the Lordes might spirite and grace working and fighting in his souldiors also speaking in theyr mouthes according to the word of hys promise Luke xxi To the rest of the story we haue neither added nor diminished but as we haue receiued it copied out corrected by maister WilliaÌ Tindall who had his own handwriting so we haue here sent it and set it out abroad Althoughe for the more credite of the matter I rather wished it in his own naturall speach wherein it was first written Notwithstanding to put away all doubt and scrouple herein this I thought before to premonishe and testifie to the Reader touching the certaintie hereof that they be yet aliue whiche haue seene the selfe same copy in his own old English resembling yâ true antiquitie both of the speach and of the time The name of whom as for recorde of the same to auouche is M. Whithead who as he hath seene the true ancient copy in the haÌdes of George Constantine so hath he
to grace that they might vnderstaÌd truely the truth and haue and vse vertue and prudeÌce and so deserue to be lightned from aboue with heauenly wisedom so that all their words their workes may be hereby made pleasant sacrifice vnto the Lord God and not onely for helpe of their own soules but also for edification of holy Church For I doubt not but all they that will apply them to haue this foresayd busines shall profite ful me kill both to freds foes For some enemies of the truth through the grace of God shall through charitable folkes be made astonied in their conscience and peraduenture conuerted from vices to vertues and also they that labour to know and to keep faythfully the biddinges of God and to suffer paciently all aduersities shall hereby comfort many frendes And the fourth thing that moueth me to write this seÌteÌce is this I knowe by my sodein vnwarned apposing and aunswering that all they that will of good hart wtout faining able themselues wilfully gladly after theyr cunning and their power to follow christ paciently traueling busily priuily and apertly in worke and in word to withdraw whom soeuer that they may from vices planting in them if the may vertues comforting them furtheryng them that stand in grace so that therwith they be not born vp in vaine glory through presumption of theyr wisdome nor inflamed with any worldly prosperitie but euer meek and pacient purposing to abide stedfastly in that wil of God suffering wilfully and gladly without any grutching what soeuer rod the Lord wil chastise them with that then thys good Lord will not forget to comfort al such men and women in all their tribulations at euery poynt of temptation that any enemy purposed for to doe agaynst them To such faithfull louers specially pacient followers of christ the Lord sendeth by his wisedome froÌ aboue them which the aduersaries of the truth may not know nor vnderstand But through their old and new vnshamefast sinnes those tyrantes and enemies of southfastnes shal be so blinded obstinate in eâill that they shall weene themselues to doe pleasant sacrifices vnto the Lorde God in their malicious and wrongfull pursuing and destroying of innocent mens and womens bodyes which men women for theyr vertuous liuing and for their true knowledging of the trueth and theyr pacient wilfull and glad suffering of persecution for righteousnes deserue through the grace of God to be heyres of the endlesse blesse of heauen And for the feruent desire and the great loue that these men haue as to stand in southfastnes and witnes of it though they be sodeinly vnwarnedly brought foorth to be aposed of their aduersaries the holy Ghost yet that moueth and ruleth them thorough his charitie will in that houre of theyr aunswering speake in them and shewe hys wisedome that all theyr enemies shall not agayn say nor agaynst stand lawfully And therfore al they that are stedfast in yâ fayth of God yea which through diligent keeping of his commaundementes for theyr pacient suffering of whatsoeuer aduersitie that commeth to them hope surely in his mercy purposing to stand coÌtinually in perfect charitie For those meÌ and womeÌ dred not so the aduersities of this life that they wil feare after their cunning and their power to knoweledge prudently the truth of gods word when where and to whom they thinke their knowledging may profite Yea and though therfore persecution come to them in one wise or an other certes they paciently take it knowing theyr conuersation to be in heauen It is an high rewarde and a speciall grace of God for to haue and enioy the euerlasting inheritance of heauen for the suffering of one persecution in so short time as is the terme of this life For loe this heuenly heritage endles reward is the Lord God hymselfe which is the best thing that may be This seÌtence witnesseth the Lord God himselfe where as he sayd to AbrahaÌ I am thy meede And as the Lord sayd he was and is the meede of Abraham so he is of all his other saynts This most blessed and best meede he graunt to vs all for his holy name that made vs of naught and sent his onely most deare worthy sonne our Lorde Iesu Christ for to redeeme vs with his most precious hart bloud Amen The examination of William Thorpe penned with hys owne hand KNowne be it to al men that read or heare this writing that on the sonday next after the feast of S. Peter that we call Lammesse in the yeare of our Lord. 1407. I william Thorpe being in prison in the Castle of Saltwoode was brought before Tho. Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury and Chauncellor then of Englande And when that I came to him he stode in a great chamber and much people about him and when that he saw me he went fast into a closit bidding all seculer men that followed hym to go foorth from him soone so that no man was left than in that closet but the Archbishop himselfe and a Phisitian that was called Malueren person of S. Dunstanes in London other two persons vnknowne to me which were ministers of yâ law And I standing before them by and by the Archbish. sayd to me William I know well that thou hast this xx winters more trauelled about busily in the north couÌtry and in other diuers countryes of England sowing about false doctrine hauing great businesse if thou might with thine vntrue teaching and shrewd will for to infect poysoÌ all this land But through the grace of God thou art now withstanded brought into my ward so that I shall now sequester thee from thine euill purpose and let thee to enuenime the sheep of my prouince Neuertheles S. Paul sayth If it may be as much as in vs is we ought to haue peace with all men Therfore William if yâ wilt now meckly and of good hart without any feyning kneele downe and lay thy hand vpoÌ a booke and kisse it promising faythfully as I shall here charge thee that thou wilt submit thee to my correction staÌd to myne ordinaunce fulfill it duely by all thy cuÌning and power thou shalt yet find me gracious vnto thee Then sayd I to the archbishop Syr since ye deme me an hereticke out of beleue will ye geue me here audience to tell my beleue And he sayd yea tell on And I sayde I beleue that there is not but one God almighty and in this Godhead and of this Godhead are three persons that is the father the sonne and the sothfast holye Ghost And I beleue that all these three persons are euen in power and in cunning and in might full of grace and of all goodnes For what soeuer that the father doth or can or will that thing also the sonne doth and can and will and in all theyr power cunning and will the holy Ghost is equall to the
thus as if he had beâe wroth he sayd to one of his clerkes Fetch hether quickly the certification that came to me âroÌ Shrewsbury vnder the ãâã seale witnessing the errors and heresyes which this Losel hath venunously sowne there Then hastely the clarke tooke out and layde forth on a cupbord diuers rolles and writinges among which there was a litle one which the clarke deliuered to the Archbyshop And by and by the Archbishop read this roll conteyning this sentence The third sonday after Easter the yeare of our Lorde 1407. William Thorpe came vnto the towne of Shrewsbury and thorow leaue graunted vnto him to preache He sayd openly in S. Chaddes church in his sermon that the sacrament of the aulter after the consecration was materiall bread And that images should in no wise be worshipped And that meÌ should not go on pilgrimages And that priestes haue no title to tithes And that it is not lawful for to sweare in any wise ¶ And when the Archbishop had red thus this roll he rolled it vp agayne and sayd to me Is this wholesome learning to be among the people â And I sayd to him Sir I am both ashamed on theyr behalf and right sorowful for them that haue certified you these thinges thus vntruelye for I preached neuer nor taught thus priuily nor apertly ¶ And the Archbishop sayd to me I will geue credence to these worshipfull men which haue written to me and witnessed vnder theyr scales there amoÌg them Though now thou denyest this weenest thou that I will geue credence to thee Thou Losell hast troubled the worshipfull communalty of Shrewsbury so that the Balifes and comminalty of that towne haue writteÌ to me praying me that am Archbishop of Cant. primate and Chancellor of England that I will vouchsafe to graunt them that if thou shalt be made as thou art worthy to suffer open iouresse for thine heresies that thou may haue thy iouresse openlye there among them So that all they whome thou and suche other Losels haue there peruerted may thorow feare of thy deed be reconciled agayne to the vnity of holy Church And also they that stand in true fayth of holy Church may thorow thy deed be more established therein And as if this asking well pleased yâ Archbishop he sayd By my thrift this harty prayer and feruent request shall be thought on But certaynely nother yâ prayer of the men of Shrewsbury nor the manassing of the Archbishoppe made me any thing afrayd But in rehearsing of this malice and in the hearing of it my hart greatly reioysed yet doth I thank God for the grace that I then thought and yât think shall come to all the Church of God here thorow by the speciall mercifull doing of the Lord. And as hauing no dread of the malice of tyrantes by trusting stedfastly in the helpe of the Lord with full purpose for to knowledge the sothfastnes and to stand therby after my cunning and power I said to the Archbishop Sir if the truth of Gods word might now be accepted as it should be I doubt not to proue by likely euidence that they that are famed to be out of the fayth of holy Church in Shrewsbury in other places also are in the true fayth of holy Church For as theyr wordes found and theyr workes shew to mans iudgement dreading and louing faythfully God theyr will their desire ther loue theyr busines are most set to dread to offend God to loue for to please him in true faythfull keeping of his coÌmauÌdementes And agayne they that are sayd to be in the faith of holy Church in Shrewsbury in other places by open euidence of their proud enuious malicious couetous lecherous and other foule words workes neither know nor haue wil to know nor to occupy their wits truely and effectuously in the right fayth of holy Church Wherefore all these nor none that folow theyr maners shall any time come verely in the fayth of holy church except they inforce them more truely to come in the way which now they despise For these men and women that are now called faithfull and holden iust nother know nor will exercise theÌselfe to know of faythfulnes one commaundement of God And thus full many men and womeÌ now and specially meÌ that are named to be principall lims of holy church styree God to great wrath deserue his curse for that they call or hold them iust meÌ which are full vniust as their vicious wordes their great customable swearing and theyr slaunderous and shamefull works shew openly and witnes And therfore such vicious men vniust in theyr own confusion call them vniust men womeÌ which after their power and cunning busy themselues to liue iustly after the coÌmaundement of God And where sir ye say that I haue distroubled the coÌminalty of Shrewsbury many other men and women with my teaching If it this be it is not to be wondred of wise men since all the communalty of that City of Ierusalem was distroubled of Christes own person that was very God and man and most prudent preacher that euer was or shal be And also all the Sinagoge of Nazareth was moued agaynst Christ so fulfilled with ire towards him for his preaching that the men of the Sinagoge rose vp and cast Christ out of theyr City led him vp to the top of a mouÌtayn for to cast him down there headling Also accordingly hereto the Lord witnesseth by Moises that he shall put dissention betwixt his people and the people that coÌtrarieth and pursueth his people Who sir is he that shall preach the truth of Gods word to the vnfaith full people and shall set the sothfastnes of the Gospell and the prophecy of God almighty to be fulfilled ¶ And the Archbishop sayd to me It foloweth of these thy wordes that thou and such other thinkest that ye do right well for to preach and teach as ye do without authority of any Bishop For ye presume that the Lord hath choseÌ you onely for to preach as faythful disciples and speciall folowers of Christ. â And I sayd Syr by authority of Gods law and also of Sayntes and Doctors I am learned to deme that it is euery Priestes office and duty for to preach busilye freely truely the word of God For no doubt euery Priest should purpose first in his soule couer to take the order of priesthood chiefly for to make knowne to the people the word of God after his cunning and power approuing his words euey to be true by his vertuous works and for this intent we suppose that Bishops other Prelates of holy church should chiefly take and vse their prelacye and for the same cause Bishops should geue to Priestes their orders For Bishops should accept no man to Priesthood except that he had good wil and fââl purpose were wel disposed and wel learned to preach
February vppon the which day the 4. orders were appoynted to declare theyr censure vppon the Articles in the chapiter houses of Paules first appeareth Frier Tylle for the Blacke Friers then Frier Winchelsey then Frier Low After Frier Ashwel eche Frier for his order seuerally bringing his heresy as is aboue specified Thus the verdict of these 4. orders being geuen vp to the Archb. and seuerally eche order comming in with hys heresye which was the 20. day of February Hereuppon commeth downe a wryt from the king directed to the lord Maior and Sheriffes of London De heretico comburendo dated the 1. day of March Anno 1. of his raigne The copic whereof remaineth in the recordes of the Tower beginning thus Rex Maiori vicecomitibus Wherupon the sayd William Tailour condemned as a relapse first was disgraded and after to be burned and so was committed to the seculare power who their being had to Smithfield the 1. day of Marche with Christian constancie after long imprisonment there did consummate his Martyrdom 1422. The maner of his disgrading was all one with the disgrading of Iohn Hus before for the Papistes vse but one forme for all men First disgrading them from Priesthode by taking from them the chalice and patine From deaconship by taking from them the gospell booke and tunicle From Subdeaconship by taking from them the Epistle booke and Tunicle From Accoluteship by taking from them the Cruet and Candlesticke From an Exorcisie by taking away the booke of Exorcismes or Graduall From the Sextonship by taking away the churchdoore key and surplis And likewise from Benet in taking away the surplis and first tonsure c. Al which they orderly accomplished vpon this godly Martyr before his burning Iohn Florence a Turner IDon Florence a Turner dwelling in Shelton in the Diocesse of Norwich was attached for that he helde and taught these heresies heere vnder wrytten as they called them coÌtrary to the determination of the Church of Rome In primis that the pope and Cardinals haue no power to make or constitute any lawes Item that there is no day to be kept holy but onely the Sonday which God hath halowed Item that men ought to fast no other time but of the Quatuor temporum Item that Images are not to be worshipped neyther that the people ought to set vp any lightes before them in the Churches neither to go on pilgrimage neither to offer for the dead or with women that are purified Item that Curates should not take the tithes of theyr parishioners but that such tithes shuld be deuided amoÌgst the poore parishioners Item that al such as sweare by their life or power shal be damned except they repent The displing of Iohn Florence Upon wensday being the second day of August in the yeare of our Lorde 1424. the sayde Iohn Florence personally appeared before William Bernam Chauncellour to William byshoppe of Norwich whereas he proceding against him obiected the first article touching the power of the Pope and Cardinals to which Article the sayde Iohn Florence answered in thys manner If the pope liued vprightly as Peter liued he hath power to make lawes otherwise I beleeue hee hathe no power But being afterward threatned by the iudge he acknowledged thathe had erred and submitted himselfe to the correction of the church and was abiured taking an othe that from that time forward he should not hold teach preach or willingly defend any errour or heresie contrary to the determination of the church of Rome neither maintaine helpe or aide any that shal teach or hold any such errors or heresies either priuely or apertly and for his offence in thys behalfe done hee was enioyned thys penance following Three Sondaies in a solemne procession in the cathedral Church of Norwich he should be displed before al the people The like also shuld be don about his parish church of Shelton three other seuerall Sondaies hee being bare headed bare footed bare nâcked after the maner of a publicke penitentiarie his body being couered wyth a canues shirt and canues breches carying in his hande a taper of a pounde waight and that done he was dismissed Richard Belward of Erisam in the Dioces of Norwich RIchard Belward of Erisam in the Diocesse of Norwiche was accused for holding and teaching these errours and opinions heere vnder wrytten contrary to the determination of the church of Rome In primis that Ecclesiasticall ministers and Ordinaries haue no power to excommunicate neither can excommunicate And all be it that a Bishop doe excommunicate any man God doth absolue him Item that he held the erronious opinions and conclusions that Syr Iohn Oldcastle helde when he was in prison affirmed that Syr Iohn Oldcastle was a true Catholicke man and falsly condemned and put to death without any reasonable cause Item that such as go on pilgrimage offering to images made of woode and stone are excommunicate because they ought to offer to the quicke and not to the dead and that the Ecclesiasticall Ministers that is to say the curates do sell God vppon Easter day when as they receiue offerings of such as should communicate before they do minister the Sacrament vnto them Item that he counselled diuers women the they should not offer in the Churche for the dead neither wyth women that were purified Item that he blamed diuers of his neighbors that refused his doctrine saying vnto theÌ truly ye are sooles that deny to learne the doctrine of my sect for your neighbours which are of my sect are able to confound and vauquish al other that are of your sect Item that the Saintes whych are in heauen ought in no case to be prayed vnto but onely God Item that the sayd Richard keepeth schooles of lolardy in the English tong in the towne of Dychingham and a certaine Parchment maker bryngeth hym all the bookes containing that doctrine from London The 5. day of July 1424. the sayde Richarde Belward was brought before Iohn Byshop of Norwich sitting in place of iudgement wheras the foresaid Articles were obiected against the sayde Richarde whych he there denyed whereupoÌ the bishop appoynted him an other day to purge himselfe the monday next after the feast of S. Marget vpon which day being the 24. of Iuly in the yeare aforesayd he appeared againe before the Bishop and brought wyth him 9. of his neighbors to purge hym vpon those articles and there did solemnely purge himselfe And afterwarde for somuch as the said Bishop suspected the sayd Richarde Belward greatly of lolardie hee commaunded him there presently to sweare vpon the Euangelistes that from that day forwarde he should not wittingly preach teach or defend any error or heresy contrary to the churche of Rome neither aide assist fauour or maintaine priuely or apertly any maner of person or persons that should hold or maintaine the sayde errours or heresies In the presence of M. William Bernam Iohn Wadden
Robert Serle Iohn Berne Esquire and other of his neighbours which came vnto his purgation In like maner Iohn Goddesel of Dichingham parchmentmaker was detected and accused vpon the same articles and thereupon brought before the bishop whereas he denying them purged himselfe by his neighbours as Richard Belward before had done being sworne also in lyke maner as he was and so was dismissed and set at libertie vntill the yeare of our Lord 1428. When as he was againe apprehended accused and abiured as shal be more at large declared in the hystorie when we come to that yeare Syr Hugh Pie also chaplaine of Ludney in the dioces of Norwich was likewise accused and brought before the byshop of Norwich the 5. day of Iuly An. 1424. for holding of these opinions following That the people ought not to go on pilgrimage Item that the people ought not to geue almes but only vnto suche as begge at theyr dores Item that the image of the crosse and other images are not to be worshipped And that the said Hugh had cast the crosse of Bromeholde into the fire to be burned which hee tooke from one Iohn welgate of Ludney Which articles as is aforesayde being obiected against him he vtterly denied Wherupon he had a day appoynted to purge himselfe by the witnes of 3. lay men and 3. priests That so done he was sworne as the other before and so dismissed After this in the yeare of our Lorde 1428. king Henry the 6. sent downe most cruel letters of commission vnto I. Exetor and Iacolet Germaine keeper of the castle of Colchester for the apprehending of Sir William White Priest and others suspected of heresies the tenor wherof hereafter ensueth ¶ The copie of the kings letters directed to Iohn Exeter and Iacolet Germaine keeper of the castle of Colchester for the apprehending of Sir William White priest and other as they called them lollards HEnry by the grace of God king of Englande and of Fraunce Lord of Ireland to his well beloued Iohn Exetor and Iacolet Germaine keeper of the castle of Colchester health Ye shall vnderstand that we fully trusting vnto your fidelitye and circumspections haue appoynted you ioyntly and seuerally to take and arrest William White priest and Thomas late chaplaine of Setling in the countie of Norfolke and William Northampton priest and al other whatsoeuer they be that are suspect of heresy or lollardy wheresoeuer they may be founde within the liberties or without and straight way being so taken to send the vnto our next gaile or prison vnto such time as we shall haue taken other order for their deliuery And therefore wee straightly commaunde you that ye diligently attende about the premisses and fulfill the same in forme aforesayde Also we charge and command all and singuler Iustices of peace Maiors Shriues Bailiffes Cunstables and all other our faithfull officers by the tenoure of these presents that they do assist aide and counsaile you euery of you in the execution of the premisses as it shall be comely for them In witnes whereof we haue caused these our letters patentes to be made Witnes my selfe at Westminster the 6. of Iuly the 6. yeare of our raigne By vertue of which commission we finde in olde Monuments that wythin shorte space after Iohn Exeter which was appointed one of the commissioners attached 6. persons in the towne of Bungay in the diocesse of Norwich and committed them to William Day and William Roe Constables of the towne of Bungay to be sent within 10. dayes folowing vnder safe custodie vnto the castle of Norwich Whose names through the antiquity of the monument were so defaced that we coulde not attaine to the perfecte knowledge of them all onely 3. names partlye remained in the booke to be read which were these ¶ Iohn Waddon of Tenterdon in the countie of kent Bartlemewe Monke of Ersham in the countie of Norfolke Corneleader a martyed man William Skuts These 3. were in the custodie of the Duke of Northfolk at hys castle of Fremingham Besides these we also finde in the said old monuments within the diocesse of Norffolke and Suffolke specially in the townes of Beckels Ersham and Ludney a great nuÌber both of men and women to haue bene vexed and caââe in prison after their abiuration brought to open shame in churches and markets by the bishop of the sayd diocesse called William and hys Chancellour William Bernham Iohn Exceter being the Register therein so that wythin the space of 3. or 4. yeares that is from the yeare 1428. vnto the yeare 1431. about the number of 120. menne and women are examined and sustained great vexatioÌ for the profession of the Christian faithe of whome some were onely taken vppon suspition onely for eating of meates prohibited vpon vigil dayes who of their purgation made escaped more easily away and wyth lesse punishment whose names here follow subscribed The names of them that were taken and examined vpon suspition of heresye RObert Skiruing of Harlstone Wiliam Skiruing Iohn Terry of Ersham Iohn Abtre of Ersham Iohn Middleton of Haluergate Iohn Wayde of Ersham Rich. Clarke of Sething Tho. White of Bedingham M. Rob. Beete of Berry Rich. Page of Clipsly The other were more cruelly handled and some of them were put to death and burned of whoÌ we do specially finde mention made of these three Father Abraham of Colchester William white Priest Iohn Waddon priest The residue for a great number of good men and women were forced to abiure sustayning such cruell penaunce as pleased then the sayd Bishop and his Chauncellor to lay vpon them The names of which both men and wonneÌ here folow together in this briefe Catalogue to be seene IOhn Beuerley Iohn Wardon Iohn Baker Iohn Midleton Iohn Kynget Margery Backster Iohn Skilley Iohn Godhold Thomas Albecke Iohn Pierce Nicholas Canon of Eye Thomas Pye Iohn Mendham Iohn Middleton Thomas Chatris Thomas Wade William Taylor Iohn Cupper vicar of Tunstall Sir Hugh Pye Priest Bartholomew Tatcher Thomas Iames. Iohn Fouling Bertram Cornmonger Thomas Swerdin Alanus Andrew William Wright William Euerden William Taylor Auis the wiâe of Thomas Moone and her daughter Richard Fletcher of Beckles Nicholas Belward Thomas Grenemere Iohn Clarke William Bate William Scherming William Osburne Iohn Rene of Beckles Baldwine Cooper of Beckles Iohn Pert. M Mones seruant Rob. Brigs Iohn Finch Iohn Wropham Thomas Mone Isabell Chaplaine of Martham William Masse of Ersham Iohn Goodwine of Ersham Henry Latchcold of Ersham Henry Boode of Ersham Rich Horne of Ersham Iohn Belward senior of Ersham Iohn Belward iunior of Ersham Iohn Spire of Bungay Rob. Colle of Turning The heard of Shepemedow Isabell Dauy of Costes Sibill wife of Iohn Godefell of Dicham Iohn Pyry of Bartham Iohn Baker Margery Wright Thomas Burrell and his wife Iohn Pert. Edm. Archer The Clarke of Ludney Rich Clarke of Sething Katherine the wife of William Wright William Colin of Southcreke Rich King of
neuer confesse her selfe to any priest neyther obey him because they haue no power to absolue any man from theyr sinnes for that they offeÌd dayly more greeuously then other men and therefore that men ought to confesse themselues onely vnto God and to no priest Item the said Margery said to this deponent that the people did worship deuils which fell froÌ heauen with Lucifer which deuils in theyr fall to the earth entred into the Images which stand in the Churches and haue long lurked dwelled in theÌ so that the people worshipping those Images commit Idolatry Item she sayd more to this deponent that holy bread holy water were but triâes of no effect or force that the belles are to be cast out of the Church and that they are excommunicate which first ordeined them Moreouer that she should not be burned although she were conuict of Lollardy for that she had a charter of saluation in her body Also the sayd deponent sayth that Agnes Bethem her seruant being sent to the house of the sayd Margery the Saterday after AshweÌsday the said Margery not being wtin found a brasse pot standing ouer the fire with a piece of baken and Otemeate sething in it as it is said Agnes reported to this deponent There were also besides this deponent diuers other worne and examined vpon the sayde Margery as Iohn Brunley and Agnes BertheÌ seruauntes to William Clistand which altogether confirmed the former depositions Thus much we haue thought good to note as concerning Margery Backster which we haue gathered out of the old monumentes and registers But what became of her after this her accusation because we finde no mention made in the sayd registers we are not able to declare The same yeare also were the like depositions made by one William Wright agaynst diuers good men as here foloweth First this deponent sayth that William Taylor tolde Iohn Piry of Ludney in the house of Iohn Bungay of Beghton in the presence of I. Bungay Robert Brigges wright of Martham and Iohn Usher that all the good men of Martham which were fauorers helpers to that good man William White are euill troubled now a dayes and that the sayd William White was a good holy doctor and that the best doctor after him was William Euerden whiche wrought with the sayde William Taylour of Ludney by the space of one moneth and that the first Sonday of the same moneth the sayd William Euerden did sit all day vpon the table at worke saying to the sayd William Taylor that he would not go to Church to shew hymselfe a Scribe or Pharisy and the second sonday he put on Gentle mans apparell and went to Norwiche to harken how the Byshop and his ministers vsed the poore Christians there in prison Also the sayd William Wright deposed that Willyam Taylour of Ludney was one of the secte went to London with Syr Hue Pye and had conuersation ofteÌtimes with Syr William White hauing often conference vpon the Lollardes doctrine Item that Auise wife of Thomas Moone is of the same sect and fauored them and receiueth them often and also the daughter of Thomas Moone is partly of the same sect and can read English Item that Richard Fletcher of Beckils is a most perfect doctor in that sect and can very well and perfectly expound the holy Scriptures hath a booke of the new law in English which was Syr Hughe Pyes first IteÌ that Nicolas Belward sonne of Iohn Belward dwelling in the parishe of Southelham is one of the same sect and hath a new Testament which he bought at London for 4. markes and 40. pence and taught the sayd William Wright and Margery his wife and wrought wyth them continually by the space of one yere and studied diligently vpon the sayd new Testament IteÌ that Thomas Bremner Turner of Dychingame is perfect in that sect and law Iohn Clarke the younger of Bergh had the beddinge and apparell of William Euerden in his custody after the returne of William White from Bergh and is of the same secte Item William Bate Taylour of Sething and hys wife and his sonne whiche can reade Englishe very well are of the same sect Item William Skiruing of Sething receiued Ioane the wife of W. White into his house being brought thither by William Euerden after theyr departure from Martham Item William Osborne of Sething I. Reue glouer and Bawdwin Cooper of Beckels are of the same sect Item Iohn Pert late seruaunt of Thomas Moone is of the same secte and can read well did read in the presence of William White and was the first that brought Sir Hugh Pye into the company of the Lollardes which assembled oftentimes together at the house of the sayd Tho. Moone and there conferred vpon theyr doctrine Item Syr Hugh Pye bequeathed to Alice seruaunt to William White a new Testament which they then called the booke of the new law was in the custody of Oswald Godfrey of Colchester Iohn Perker Mercer of a village by Ipswitch is a famous Doctour of that secte Also he sayd that father Abraham of Colchester is a good man Item the sayd William Wright deposeth that it is read in the Prophesies amonges the Lollardes that the sect of Lollardes shal be in a maner destroyed Notwithstanding at the length the Lollards shall preuayle and haue the victory agaynst all theyr enemyes Also he sayd that Tucke knoweth all of that Sect in Suffolke Norfolke and Essex Besides these there were many other âhe same yeare troubled whose names being before expressed in the table of Norfolke men here for breuityes sake we omit further to untreat of passing ouer to the next yere folowing which was 1430. Ex Regist. Norw IOhn Burrell seruaunt to Thomas Moone of Ludney in the Dioces of Norwiche was apprehended and arrested for heresy the 9. day of December in this yeare of our Lord 1430. and examined by Mayster William Bernam the Bishops commissary vpon the articles before mentioned and diuers others hereafter following obiected agaynst him In primis that the Catholicke Churche is the soule of euery good Christen man Item that no man is bounde to fast the Lent or other fasting dayes appoynted by the Church for they were not appoynted by God but ordeyned by the priestes and that euery man may eat flesh or fish vpon the same dayes indifferently according to his own will euery friday is a free day to eat both flesh and fish indifferently Item that pilgrimage ought not to be made but onely vnto the poore Item that it is not lawefull to sweare but in case of life and death Item that Masses and prayers for the deade are but vayne for the soules of the dead are eyther in heaueÌ or hell and there is none other place of purgatory but this world UpoÌ the which Articles he being coÌuict was
forced to obiure and suffred like penance as the other before had done THomas Moone of Ludney was apprehended and attached for suspition of heresy agaynst whom were obiected by the Bishop the articles before written but specially this article that he had familiarity communication with diuers heretickes and had receiued comforted supported and mayntayned diuers of them as sir William White syr Hugh Pye Thomas Pert and William Callis Priestes with many other more vpon the which articles he being coÌuict before the bishop was forced to abiure and receiued the like penance in like maner as before In like maner Robert Brigges of Martham was brought before the Bishop the 17. day of February in the yeare aforesayd for holding and affirming the foresayd articles but especially these hereafter folowing That the sacrament of confirmation ministred by the Byshop did auayle nothing to saluation That it was no sinne to withstand the ordinaunces of the Church of Rome That holy bread and holy water were but trifles and that the bread and the water were the worse for the conturacions characters which the priestes made ouer them Upon which Articles he being conuict was forced to abiure and receiued penance in maner and forme as the other had done before him The like also albeit somewhat more sharp happened vnto Iohn Finch of Colchester the 20. day of September who albeit he was of the dioces of London being suspecte of heresye was attached in Ipswich in the dioces of Norwich brought before the bishop there before whom he being conuict of the like articles as all the other before him was enioyned penance three displings in solemne procession about the Cathedrall Church of Norwich three seuerall Sondayes three displinges about the market place of Norwich three principall market dayes his head necke and feet being bare his body couered onely with a short shirt or vesture hauing in his handes a taper of waxe of a pound waight which the next Sonday after his penance he shoulde offer to the Trinity and that for the space of 3. yeres after euery Ashwednesday Maundy Thursday he should appeare in the Cathedrall Church of Norwich before the Bishop or his Vicegerent to do open penaunce amongest the other penitentiaries for his offences There were besides these men which we haue here rehearsed diuers and many other who both for the concordaunce of the matter and also for that theyr Articles punishmeÌts were all one we haue thought good at this time to passe ouer especially forsomuch as their names be before recited in the Catalogue The burning of Rich Houeden Nicholas Canon of Eye NOw to proceed in our story of Norfolke and Suffolk in folowing the order of yeres we finde that in the yere of our Lord. 1431. One Nich. Canon of Eye was brought before the Bishop of Norwich for suspicion of heresy with certayne witnesses sworne to depose against him touching his maners and conuersatioÌ which witnesses appointing one William Christopher to speak in the name of them all he deposed in maner and forme folowing First that on Easter day when all the parishners weÌt about the church of Eye solemnely in processioÌ as the maner was the sayd Nicholas Canon as it were mocking deciding the other parishioners went about the Church the contrary way and met the procession This article he confessed and affirmed that he thought he did well in so doing Item the sayd Nicholas asked of maister Iohn Colman of Eye this question Maister Colman what think you of the Sacrament of the aulter To whome the sayde Colman aunswered Nicholas I thinke that the SacrameÌt of the aultar is very God and very man the very flesh and very bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ vnder forme of bread and wine Vnto whom Nicholas in decision sayde Truly if the Sacrament of the aultar be very God very man and the very body bloud of our Lord Iesu Christ then may very God and very man be put in a small roome as when it is in the priests mouth that receiueth it at mas And why may not we simple men as well eate flesh vpon Fridayes and al other prohibited dayes as the priest to eat the flesh and the bloud of our Lord euery day indiffereÌtly The which article the sayd Nicholas denied that he spake vnto Maister Colman but vnto a Monke of Hockesney And furthermore he thought he had spoken well in that behalfe Item that on Corpus Christi day at the eleuation of high masse when all the parishioners other straungers kneeled downe holding vp their handes and doing reuerence vnto the sacrament the sayd Nicholas went behinde a piller of the church and turning his face from the high aulter mocked them that did reuerence vnto the sacrament This article he also acknowledging affirmed that he beleued himselfe to do well in so doing Item when his mother would haue the said Nicholas to lift vp his right hand and to crosse himselfe froÌ the craftes and assaults of the deuill forsomuch as he deferred the doing therof his mother tooke vp his right haÌd crossed him saying In nomine patris filij spiritus sacti Amen Which so ended the sayde Nicholas immediately deciding hys mothers blessing tooke vp his right hand of his owne accord and blessed him otherwise as his aduersaryes reporte of him This Article the sayde Nicholas acknowledged to be true Item that vpon Alhallowen day in the time of eleuation of high masse when as many of the parishioners of Eâe lighted many torches and caried theÌ vp to the high aultar kneling down there in reuerence and honor of the Sacrament the sayd Nicholas carying a torche went vp hard to the high aultar and standing behind the priestes backe saying masse at the time of the eleuation he stood vpright vpoÌ his feet turning his back to the priest and his face toward the people and would do no reuerence vnto the sacrament This article he acknowledged affirming that he thought he had done well in that behalfe All which Articles the Byshops coÌmissary caused to be copied out word for worde to be seÌt vnto M. William Worsted Prior of the cathedrall church of Norwich and to other doctors of diuinity of the order of begging Friers that they might deliberate vpon them and shew their mindes betwene that and Thursday next folowing Vpon whiche Thursdaye being the last of Nouember the yeare aforesayd the sayd Nicholas was agayne examined before M. Barnam and diuers other vpoÌ two other articles which he had confessed vnto I. Exetor notary Tho. Bernsten bacheler of diuinity and others Whereof the first Article was this that the sayd Nicholas Canon being of perfect minde and remembrance confessed that he doubled whether in the Sacrament of the aulter were the very body of Christ or no. This article he confessed before the Commissary to be true Item that he beyng of perfecte minde
authority declareth calleth stablisheth affirmeth and reputeth the sayd Richard of Yorke very true and rightfull heyre to the crowne of England and Fraunce and that all other statutes and acts made by any of the Henryes late contrary to this aduise be annulled repelled damned cancelled voyd and of no force or effect The king agreed and consented that the sayd Duke and hys heyres shall after his naturall life enioy the crowne c. Also that all sayinges and doinges agaynst the duke of Yorke shall be hygh treason and all actes of Parliamentes contrary to this principall act be voyd and of none effect c. And thus much for the reign of king Henry the 6. Who now lacked his vncle and protector Duke of Glocester about him But commonly the lacke of such frendes is neuer felt before they be missed In the time of this king was builded the house in LoÌdon called LeadeÌ hall fouÌded by one Simon Eyre Maior once of the sayd City of London an 1445. Also the standard in cheape builded by Iohn Wels an 1442. the Conduite in Fleetstreet by William Castfield an 1438. Item Newgate builded by goods of Rich. Whittington an 1422. Moreouer the sayde Henry 6. founded the Colledge of Eton and another house hauing then the title of S. Nicolas in Cambridge now called the kinges Colege Ex Scal. mundi In the reigne of this Henry 6. it is not be passed ouer in silence which we finde noted in the Parliament rolles how that Lewes Archbishop of Rhoen after the death of the late Bishop of Eley had grauÌted vnto him by the popes Bulles during his life all the profites of the sayd bishoprick by the name of the administratour of the said Bishopricke Lewes the foresayde Archbishop sheweth his Buls to the king who vtterly reiected his Bulles Notwithstanding for his seruice done in Fraunce the king graunted to hym the administration aforesaid the which to all intents at the petition of the sayd Lewes should be affirmed to bee of as great force as though he were bishop touching profits liberties and hability Neither agayn is here to be ouerpast a certayn tra gicall Acte done betweene Easter and Whitsontide of a false Britone an 1427. Which murdered a good widdow in her bed who had brought him vp of almes without Algate in the suburbes of London and bare away all that she had afterward he tooke succor of holy church at S. Georges in Southwarke but at the last he tooke the crosse forswore the kings land And as he went his way it happened him to come by the same place where he had done that cursed deed and women of the same parish came out with stones and cannell dong and there made an end of him in the hye streete so that he went no further notwithstandinge the Constables and other men also which had hym vnder gouernaunce to conduct him forwarde for there was a great company of them so that they were not able to withstande them Kyng Edward the fourth KIng Edward after his conquest and victorye achieued agaynst king Henry returned again to London where vpon the Uigil of S. Peter and Paul being on Sonday he was crowned king of England raigned 22. yeares albeit not without great disquitnes and much perturbation in his reigne Queene Margaret hearing how her husband was fled into Scotland was also fayne to flye the land and went to her father Duke of Angeow From whence the next yeare following she returned again to renue warre against king Edward with small succor and lesse lucke For being encountred by the Earle of Warwicke about Nouember she was driuen to the seas agayne and by tempest of weather was driuen into Scotland In this yere we read that king Edward in the cause of a certayne widow for rape sate his owne person in Westminster hall vpon his owne Bench discussing her cause Ex Scal. mundi The yeare folowing king Henry issuing out of Scotland with a sufficient power of Scottes and Frenchmen came into the Northcountrey to recouer the crowne vnto whom the Lord Radulph Percy Lord Radulph Grey flying from king Edward did adioyn themselues but the Lord so disposing king Henry with his power was repulsed in the battaile of Exham by the Lord Mountacute having then the rule of the North where the Duke of Somerset Lord Hungerford Lord Rosse with certayne other were taken The Lord Radulph Percy was slayne the residue fled Albeit the history of Scal. muÌdi referreth this battel to the yeare 1464. the 15. day of May. In the which moneth of May were beheaded the duke of Somerset Lorde Hungerford Lord Rosse L. Philip Wentworth L. Tho. Husly L. Tho. Findern beside 21. other belonging to the retinue and household of king HeÌry 6. Queene Margaret finding no resting place here in England took her progres agayne from whence she came learning in her own country to drinke that drinke which she her selfe had brued here in England And not long after the next yeare an 1465. on the day of S. Peter and Paule king Henry being founde knowne in a wood by one Cantlow as they say was arested by the Earle of Warwicke and at last of a king made prisoner in the tower of London In this meane time king Edward after the motion of mariage for him being made and first the Lady Margaret sister to Iames the 4. K. of Scottes thought vpon but that motion taking no effect afterward the Lady Elizabeth sister to Henry king of Castelle being intended but she being vnder age the Earle of Warwick turning then his legation and voiage to the French king Lewes the II. to obteyne Lady Bona daughter of the duke of Sauoy and sister to Carlot the French Queen and obteining the same had cast fauour vnto one Elizabeth Grey widow of Syr Iohn Grey knight slain before in the battell of S. AlboÌs daughter to the Duches of Bedford and Lord Riuers and first went about to haue her to his concubine But she as being vnworthy as she sayde to be the wife of such a high personage so thinking her selfe to bee to good to be his concubine in such sort wanne the kings hart that incontinent before the returne of the Earle of Warwicke he maried her at the which mariage were no moe then onely the Duches of Bedford two gentle women the priest clark UpoÌ this so hasty vnlucky mariage ensued no litle trouble to the king much bloudshed to the realme vndoing almost to all her kyndred and finally confusion to the K. Edwardes 2. sonnes which both were declared afterward to be bastards and also depriued of theyr liues For the Earle of Warwicke who had bene the faythfull frend and chiefe maynteiner before of the king at the hearing of this maryage was therwith so greuously moued and chaffed in hys mind that he neuer after sought any thing more then how to worke displeasure to the
vsing al celeritie to meete them before they came to London gathered a power such as hee could make about LoÌdon and first coÌmeth to Abyngdon from thence to Marlebridge hearing that the Queene was at Bathe thinking to encounter with them before they diuerted into Wales to the Earle of Pembroke whether he thought as they in deede intended that they woulde take But the Queene vnderstanding the king to be so nie remoueth from Bathe to Bristow sending word in the meane while to the citizens of Gloucester that they would graunt her leaue safely to passe by their Citie Which wheÌ it could not be obteined with her army she departeth froÌ Bristow to Teukesbery where the D. of Somerset knowing king Edward to be at hand at his very backe willed the Queene there to stay in no wise to flie backward for certaine doubts that might be cast Although this couÌsaile was against the consent of many other captaines who thought it best rather to draw aside while the Earle of Pembroke with his army were with them associate yet the mind of the Duke preuailed The place was prefixed the field pitched the time of battaile came the King was loked for who being within one mile of Tewkesbury with like industry policy as his enemies had done disposed his army likewise in their aray This celeritie of the King taking the time was to him great aduantage who otherwise if he had differed till they had conioined with the Earle of Pembroke had put the matter in great hazard Such a matter it is to take a thing in time Of this battayle Hall this reporteth adding more then Polidore that the D. of Somerset although he was stroÌgly intrenched yet through the occasion or policie of the Duke of Gloucâster which had the fore ward of the kings part a little reculing back followed the chase supposing that the Lord Wenlock who had the middle ward would haue followed hard at his backe The duke of Glocester whether for shame rather then of policie espieng his aduaÌtage sodenly turned face to his enemies Whereupon the coÌtrary part was estsoones discomfited and so much the more because they were separate froÌ their company Tho Duke of Somerset not a litle aggyeued at this so vnfortunate case returneth to the middle ward where he seeing the L. Wenlocke abiding still reuileth him and calleth him traytour and with his are striketh the braine out of his head Thus much addeth Hall besides Polydor but sheweth not his author where he had it Polydore writing of this conflict writeth no more but this that the Queenes army being ouerset with the number and multitude of their enemies and she hauing no fresh souldiours to furnish the field was at last ouermatched and for that most part slaine or taken In which battaile were named to be slaine that Earle or Deuonshire the Lord Wenlocke Lord Iohn Duke of Somerset his brother beside other Among theÌ that were taken was Queene Margaret fouÌd in her chariot almost dead for sorow Prince Edward Edmund D. of Somerset Iohn Prior of S. Iohns with xx other knightes all which were beheaded within ij dayes after the Queene only and the yong prince excepted Which prince Edward being then brought to the Kings presence was demaunded of him how he durst be so bold to stand in battaile against him To this Edward Hall addeth more and saith that after the field was finished the King made Proclamation that whosoeuer would bring Prince Edward to him should haue annuitie of an C. li. during his life and the Princes life to be saued Whereupon sir Rich. Croftes not mistrusting the kings promise brought forth his prisoner c. And so the king demanding of the Prince as is said how he durst so presumptuously enter this Realme with his banner displayed against him he answered sayeng that he came to recouer his fathers kingdome and inheritance from his grandfather and father to him descending whereat said Polydor the King with his hande disdainingly thrust him from him Other say that the king stroake him on the face with his gauntlet At the speaking of these words was present George Duke of Clarence Richarde Duke of Gloucester and the Earle Lord William Hastings Who vpon the same vncourteously falling vpon the Prince did slaye hym Queene Margaret being brought prisoner to London was afterwarde raunsomed of hir father Duke of Angeow for a great summe of money which he borrowed of the French King and for the paiment therof was faine to yeeld vnto him the title of the kingdome of Sicile and Naples c. King Edward for these prosperous warres rendred to God his hartie thanks and caused publikely through his realme solemne processions to be kepte three daies together And thus much and too much touchyng the warres of King Edward the fourth which was done anno 1471. Ex Polid. alijs The same yeare and about the same tyme vppon the Ascension euen king Henry being prisoner in the Tower departed after he had reigned in all xxxviij yeares and vi moneths Polydore and Hall folowing him affirme that he was slaine with a dagger by Rich. Duke of Glocester the Kings brother for the more quiet and sauegard of the King his brother In the history intituled Scala mundi I finde these words Quod in turri in vigilia Ascensionis Dominicae ibidem feliciter moriens per Thamesiam nauicula vsque ad Abbathiam de Chertesey deductus ibi sepultus est That is that king Henry being in the Tower vpon the Ascension euen there happely or quietly departing was brought by Thames in a boate to the Abbey of Chertesey and there buried Polydore after he hath described the vertues of thys king recordeth that king Henry the seuenth did afterwarde translate the corps of him froÌ Chertesey to Windsore and addeth moreouer that by him certayne myracles were wrought For the which cause the sayde King Henry the seauenth sayth he laboured with Pope Iulius to haue him canonised for a Saint but the death of the king was the let why that matter proceeded not Edward Hall writing of this matter addeth more declaring the cause why king Henries sancting went not forward to be this for that the fees of canonising of a King were of so great a quantitie at Rome more then of another Bishop or prelaâe that the said king thought it better to keepe the money in his chestes then with the empouerishing of the realme to buy so deare pay so much for a new holy day of sainct Henry in the Calender c. Ex Hallo which if it be true it might be replied then to the Pope Iulius that if Popes be higher then kings in the earth and especially in heaueÌ why then is a Pope Saint so cheape in the market place of Rome and a King Saint so deare Againe if the valuation of things in all markets and buries be according to the
be ioyned Emperour with him with whom he reigned the space of 7. yeares till the death of the sayd Fridericke hys father who departed an 1494. after he had reigned ouer the Empire 53. yeares lacking onely but iii yeares of the reigne of Augustus Caesar vnder whome was the byrth of our Lord and Sauiour Christ. This Maximilian as he was a valiaunt Emperoure prudent and singularly learned so was hys reigne intangled in many vnquiet and difficile warres first in the lower Countryes of Flaunders and Brabant where the saide Maximilian was taken captiue but shortly after reschued deliuered agayne by hys father 1487. It was signified before how this Maximilian by the aduise of that Burgundians had to wife Mary the onely daughter of Charles Duke of Burgundy afore mentioned by whome he had 2. children Phillip and Margarete an 1477. Whiche Mary not long after about the yeare of our Lorde 1481. by a fall from her horse fell into an agew and departed Other warres many mo the same Maximilian also achieued both in France in Italy in Hungary and diuers besides So happy was that education of this Emperour in good letters so expert he was in tongues and sciences but especially such was his dexteritie and Promptnes in the latin stile that he imitating the exaÌple of Iulius Caesar did write and comprehend in Latine historyes his owne actes and seates done and that in such sort that when he had geuen a certayne tast of his history to one Pircamerus a learned man asking his iudgemeÌt how his warlike stile of Latine did like him the sayd Pyrcamerus did affirme and reporte of him to Iohn Caron the witnes and writer of this story that he did neuer see nor read any Germane storye a thing more exactly and that in such hast done as this was of Maimilian Moreouer as he was learned himselfe so was he a singular patrone and aduauncer of learned studentes as may well appeare by the erecting and setting vp the vniuersitie of Wittenberge By this Emperour many in those dayes were excited to the embrasing as wel of other liberall artes as also namely to the searching out of old antiquities of historyes whereby diuers were then by him first occasioned in Germany to set their mindes to exercise their dilligence in collecting explicating matters pertayning to the knowledge of history as well of ancient as also of latter times as namely Cuspinianus Nauclerus Conradus Peutingerus Manlius and other Here now it began right well to appeare what great benefite was broched to the world by the Arte and facultie of Printing as is before mentioned Through the meanes of which printing the church and common wealth of christ began now to be replenished with learned men as bothe may appeare by this Emperour being so induced himselfe with such excellent knowledge of good letters and also by diuers others famous and worthy wittes whiche began now in this age exceedingly to encrease and multiplye as Baptista Mantuanus Ang. Politianus Hermolaus Barbarus Picus Mirandula and Franciscus his cousin Rodol Agricola PoÌtanus Philippus Bero aldus Marsilius Ficinus Volateranus Georgius Valla with infinite other Among whom is also to be numbred Weselus Groningensis otherwise named Basilius who was not longe after Ioan de Wesalia aboue recited both muche about one tyme and both great friendes together This Weselus dyed the yeare of our Lord. 1490. After that Ioannes Doctor De Wesalia aforesayd was condemned this Weselus being familiar with him thought that the Inquisitour woulde come and examine hym also as he himselfe in a certaine Epistle doth write He was so notable and worthye a man that of the people he was called Lux Mundi That is The light of the worlde Concerning his doctrine first he reprehended the opinion of the papistes as touching repentaunce which they deuided in three partes of the which three partes satisfaction and confession he did disalow Likewise Purgatorye and supererogation of workes pardons he did disproue both at Rome and at Paris He spake agaynst the popes indulgences by the occasion whereof diuers of the Popes court perswaded by him began to speake more freely agaynst the same matter then he himselfe had done The abuses of Masses and praying for the dead he disalowed and likewise the supremacy of the Pope he vtterterly reiected as appeareth in a booke of his De Sacramento poenitentiae denying vtterly that any supreme head or gouernour ought to be in the world ouer all other affirming also saying many times that the pope had no authoritie to do any thingby commaundement but by truth that is so farre as trueth goeth with hym so farre hys sentence to stand neither that he ought to preuayle by commaunding but onely by teaching so as euery true christian Bish. may preuayle ouer an other Also in some place in his writings he denyeth not but that popes and their spirituall Prelates proceeding agaynst Christes doctrine be playne Antichristes such as were infirm and not able to perform the bond of chastitie taken vpon them he sayd they might wel breake their vow Also the sayd Weselus witnesseth that the forefathers which were before Albert and Thomas did resiste and westand the popes indulgences calling them in theyr wrytinges playne Idolatry mere fraude and erroure adding moreouer that vnles the seueritie of some good Diuines had not withstand these pardons and indulgences of the Pope innumerable erroures had ouerflowne the church Amongest these workes of Weselus there is a certaine Epistle of one written to hym âin which the authour of the Epistle confesseth that in hys time there was a certayne learned man at Paris called maister Thomas de Curselis a Deane who being in the councell of Basill whereas diuers began to aduaunce the power of the pope to farre declared and affirmed to be sayd to him of Christ Quicquid ligaueris super terram erit ligatum in coelo c. Et non quicquid dixeris esse ligatum That is What soeuer thou shalt bynde vpon earth shall be bound in heauen but not what soeuer thou sayst to be bound As who should say the pope cannot nor doth not binde therfore because he so sayth except truth and righteousnes go also with him then he doth so bynde in deed There is a certayne booke of this man amongst diuers others which he intiruleth De subditis superioribus in that which he disputeth greatly against that pope his Prelates affirming that the pope vnlesse hys faith doctrine be found ought not to be obeyed He affirmeth also that the pope may erre and when he erreth men ought by all manner of meanes to resist him Item that great superfluous riches in the clergy do not profite but hurt that church That the pope doth wickedly distribute the rentes of the Church and the Church it selfe to vnworthy Ministers by Simony for hys owne profite and gayne wherby it
wicked accuser and after a martyr Nicanor one of the seuen Deacons with 2000. other martyred Ex Dorotheo in Synops Symon a Deacon martyred S. Thomas the Apostle suffered Symon Zelotes crucified Thaddeus the Apostle slayne Simon Cananeus crucified Marke the Euangelist burned Battholomew the Apostle crucified and beheaded Ex Ioan. de Monte Regals Andrew the Apostle crucified for the Gospel Ex Hieronemo in Catologo scrip Eccles. Ex Cypriano lib. De duplici Martyrio Ex Barnardo serm 2. de Sanct. Andraa The words of Andrew to the CouÌsell The feruencie of Andrew agaynst Idolatry The constant fayth of Andrew to the end The crosse here is not taken for the materiall crosse of wood but for the maner of death vpon the Crosse whiche death was to him welcome S. Mathew the Apostle slayne with a speare Euseb lib. 3. Cap. 24. 39. Irenaus lib. 3. cap. 1. Hiero. in catalogo script Mathias the Apostle stoned and headed Philip the Apostle crucified Ex Isido lib. de patribus noui testaÌ Iames Byshop of Ierusalem Fx Clemente Ex Egesippo in Commenturro Apoc. 12. Cap. 3. Luc. 23. Iosephus lib. 20. Martyrs The first x. persecutions in the primitiue Church The sondry tormentes of the holy Martyrs in the Primitiue Church Aug. de Ciuit. Lib. 22. cap. 6. The number of holy Martyrs in the primitiue Church 1 The first persecution Anno. 67. Histor. Ecclesi Lib. 2. Cap. 24.25.26 Orosius Lib. 7. Nero thought to be Antichrist S. Peter the Apostle crucified at Rome Hieron lib. Deuiris illustris This report seemeth neyther to come of Ierome not to be true in Peter Egesippus Lib. 3. De excidio Hieroso cap. 2. Abdias lib. 1. De vitae Patri Euseb. lib. 30 hist. eccle c. 30. Peters wife put to death for Christ. The wordes of Peter to hys wife goyng to death Paule the Apostle Ex Hieronimo Lib. de viris illust Saule brought vp vnder Gamaliell Saule a persecutor Saule conuerted Saulus turned to Paulus Paule sent to the Gentiles Act. 28. 2. Tim. 4. The epistles of S. Paule to viâ Churches The Epistle to the Hebrues The Epistle to Laodicia Abdias de viris lib. 2. Paule declareth his doctrine to the Emperour The summe of Paules doctrine Paule condemned Paule suffereth A Legende miracle The story of Abdias suspected Historyes doe varry about the tyme of their Martyrdome If this be true that PrudeÌtius recordeth of Paule to suffer vnder Nero and the yeare after Peter then is it false which Hierome before testifieth Peter to suffer the ãâã yeare of Nero. The second persecution Anno. 69. Ex Orosio Lib. 7. The tyranny and intemporaunce of Domitian Symeon Byshop of Hierusalem crucified Iohn the Euangelist Isidorus de patribus nous Testaments Euseb. Lib. 3. Cap. 10. Histor Eccle. Anno. 97. Iohn banished Iohn released out of banishement Euseb. lib. 3. Cap. 23. Iren. Lib. 3. Clemens Alexandrinus A notable history of Iohn the Euangelist What wicked company doth A notable lesson for al ministers to seeke againe their lost sheepe O vnspeakable loue shevved out to a wicked sinner An example of the godly to flye the coÌpany of the wicked A Catholique question concerning auriculer confession Solutio An other Catholique question Solution Albert. super EuaÌgelium Missus est An other question with the solution Albert. ibidem ca. 17. S. Thomas par 3. ques 37. art 5. Flauia the daughter of a Consul banished for the testimony of christ Ex Euseb. Lib. 3. ca. 19 The Emperour maketh inquirie for all that were of Dauids stocke Dauids stocke feared of the Emperours Two Nephewes of Iude the Lordes brother preserued The kingdome of Christ not of this world The causes why the Emperours and Senate of Rome did so rage agaynst the Christians The kingdome of Christ feared of the Romaines Lex antiqua Romana contra Christianos Ex Euseb. lib. 2. cap. 21. The kingdome of Christ hated of Romaine Princes False accusations and slaunders agaynst the Christians Ex Apologiae Iustini Marty Publius Tarquinius Mamertinus persecutors Ex Iust. Mart. in 2. Apolog. The forme of inquisition agaynst the Christians in the old tyme. The cruelty of tyrauntes in killing of Christen men Ex Epist fratrum Viennensium Lugdunensium ad fratres per Asiam Phrigiam scripta Ex Nicephero Lib. 3. cap. 22. Ex Iustino Martyr in Dialogo cum Tripheo The Church increaseth by persecution Disagreement in authors touching the liues and tymes of Martyrs Linus Byshop of Rome Cletus and Anacletus both one Clement Byshop counted a Martyr The liues of Martyrs paynted out with fayned miracles Euaristus Byshoppe of Rome and martyr The decretall Epistles Nâuel ãâã Platina Volateran Anthropo Lib 22. Euseb. Lib. 3. Cap. 24. Alexander Byshop of Rome and Martyr Authors disagree Alexander Euentius Theodulus Hermes with hys houshold Quirinus with hys houshold Martyrs Ex Platina in vita Alexandre Saphyra Sabina Martyrs Ex Florilego The ordidinaunces of Euaristus Dist. 93. cap. Diaconi Ex Dist. 70. cap. Neminem Ibedem cap. Sanctorum Ex Dist. 93. cap. Diaconi The Institutions of Alexander Holy water first inuented De consecrat Dist 3. The mixting of water with the wine in the chalice Qui predie put in the Masse Canon The third persecution of the Church An. 100. Plinius secundus wrote to Traian to stop the persecutioÌ The Epistle of Plinie to Traianus The vse of Christians in the primitiue Churche The testimony of the Heathen of the Christians Two maydens racked for Christ. The aunswere of Traian to Plinies letter The stocke of Dauid feared and inquired for of the Romaine Emperours Ex Egesippo Simeon sonne of Mary Cleophas A iust punishment of God vpon the malitious accusers of the Christians The age of Simeon The death and Martyrdome of Simeon Phocas Byshop of Pontus Martyr Sulpitius ãâã Exphrofina ãâã Martyrs Sabina Martyr Ex. Suâple Chr. Seraphia Nereus Achilleus Martyrs Sagaris Martyr Ignatius Martyr Anno. 111. Ex Euse. Lib. 3. Cap. 35.36 Ex Hier In catalogo Scrip. Eccles. Onesimus Pastor at Ephesus The wordes of Ignatius The straigââ handling of Ignatius The notable constancy and burning zeale to Christ in this blessed martyr to be marked Ignatius denoured of wild beasts Ex Hier. Lib. de viris illust Publius Byshop of Athens Martyr Zenon with 10000. Martyrs slayne for Christ. Ex Henr. de Exfordia alijs Achaichus Heliades Theodorus Carcerius with ten thousand Martyrs Eustachius with hys wife and Children Martyred for Christ. Faustinus and Iobita Calocerius Martrys Elutherius with hys mother Anthia Martyrs Ex Nicephorâ ex Onam âustus and Pastor brethren and Martyrs Symboris with her 7. Children martyred Sophia with her 3. children Martired Quadratus Byshop of Athens offereth an Apology of Christian doctrine Aristides a Philosopher of Athens defeÌdeth before the Emperour the religion of Christ. Serenus Granius a defender of Christian Religion Euseb. lib. 4 Cap. 8. The Emperour writeth for the Christians The letter of Hadrian the Emperour to Fundanus
Englande through subiection vnder the church of Rome EnglaÌd plagued by the Pope when it needed not The Pope and court of Rome the principall cause of all the publique calamitieâ through christendome The sicknes of Lewes the freÌch Kyng The superstition of the kynges mother The ãâ¦ã The ãâã of ãâã blindeâ with ãâã myracle The ãâã voweâââ Lewes ãâã Freââ ãâã The Faâââ K. crofeâ go to the holy lââ Great pââ paraâce â Fraunce â ward ãâã vyage Conââââ in Fraunce to the ãâã vyage The Popâ maketh ââ uision ãâã contribâââ also in Faââ Anno 1147. The ãâã the kingâ age appoââted The Freâââ kyng ãâã to reââââxâ all iniuââ done to iâ subiecta Willâââââspath ââ other ãâã Englishââ prepareââ the sameââ age Persâââ geuen to â French ââ to ãâã â viage The kings answere to his Lordes laying downâ takyng ââ his crosie againe Ann. 1248. The French âing setteth âorth in his ââurney The fifth K. âesireth to âeconcilethe âope the âmperour The Empeâoar Fredeâike purgeth himselfe to âhe pope âouncell The submisâon of the âmperour The worthy âffer of the âoble Emâerour The Empeââur offreth â put in the ârench king ând king of ângland to âe his suerââes The Empeâour desireth â answere âr himselfe ân the counââll âhe pestileÌt âncour of âope InnoâeÌt 4. against ârederike 2. ãâã the cause âf all this âischiefe âhat to this âay we sufâer by the Turkes The beginning of the Turkes vicâories ouer ChristeÌdom Pope InnoâeÌt 4. would not be recoÌciled with the Emperour The French army relieued by the Emperour Fredericke The french king again enâreateth the pope for the Emperour Damiata gotten againe by the Frenchmen The pride of the Erle of Artoys Death of certain of theââch captaines in the way Anno. 1250. Victory of the Frenchmen ouer the Saracens Frenchmen discomfited by the Saracens The Frenchmen again well offered by the SoldaÌ The Erle of Artoys the popes Legate againe refuse the forâe of peace offered Famine misery in the French campe The Frenchmen eate their horses in Lent time The Soldans message deryding the French men Soldan dyeth a worse followeth The Frenchmen desire again the peace offered before coulde not haue it Victories ouer the Templaries and keepers of Ierusalem Causes debated why the Lord did not prosper the Christians fighting against the Saracens The Popes wars neuer went wel forward against the Infidels Frederike the Emperour cursed of the pope blessed of God Templaries set on by the pope to betray the Emperour William Longspath Grudge ãâã disdaine ââ tweene ãâã FreÌcheâ ãâã the ânglishe ãâã ours A boory ââ ten by the English ââ diours ãâã Alexandrâ A ventrâ act of Wiââ Longspâth William Longspath inriched by Saracens goods William Longspath wronged by the French men Williaâ ãâã the Englishmen depateth to ãâã The despiâefull worâs of the kings brother against Englishmen Babilon in Egypt How Damiata was ãâã of the Christians The keeper or tribune of Damiata wrongfully put to death by the SoldaÌ The tribune to ãâã desireth to be Christened W. Longspath sent for againe commeth The storie howe the French army was ouerthrowen fighting against the Saracens The sayre oâfers of the Soldan to the Frenchmen if they had had grace to take it The pope his legate cause of all this mischief The Christians refusing good offers could not haue them when they would A cruell proclamation of the Saracens against the Christians The Earle of Artoys with the 3. part of the Christen army palleth ouer the riuer Nilus W. Longspath Victory of the Christians against the Saracens Good counâell giuen but not followed The despiteful rebukes of Earle Robert to them that gaue him good counsell The answere of the Templaries to Earle Robert The worthy answere of an english knight to Earle Rob. the kinges brother A number of French souldiours sent to Damiata drowned slaine by the way The village and castle of Mansor assaulted by the Frenchmen The FreÌchmen discomfited at the siege of MaÌsor Earle Robertâ army incloâed by the Soldan of Babylon The cowardly flying away of the Earle Rob. Earle Rob the kinges brother drowned The manly courage of William Longspath W. Longspath slain in battaile The Frenchmen ouerthrowne The sorowes in the freÌch campe for losse of their brethren The heads and handes of the Christians cut off The bartaile betwene the freÌch kyng and the Soldan The French army ouerthroweÌ The pitifull slaughter of the Frenchmen The FreÌch king with his two brethren taken captiue by the Soldan Damiata resigned to the Saracens The summe of the kynges ransome The number of the French men slaine The two Soldans at varianeeâ bout the FreÌch ãâã What mischiefe hauâ come to ChristeÌdâm by ãâã meanes How Frederike the Emperor reign haue send in good ãâã against the Saracens ãâã the pope would not suffer ãâã The tyranâ and deuilâd mischiefe is the pope âgainst the Emperor What horse Fredericke came of What father and mother The time oâ maner of ãâã byrth What patiânces hee had The conspiracies of pope Innocent against Fredericke during his minoritie The first coÌspiracy The 2. conspiracy The 3. conspiracy The 4. conspiracy The 5. conspiracy Philip slain Variance betweene Otho the pope What learning and knowledge he was of What vertues he was indued with Fred. suspected for his graundfathers sake The coronation of Fredericke The death of Otho The consecratioÌ of Fred. the Emperour The liberal munificence of Fre. to the pope and church of Rome Fred. gaue thorough his liberalitie a swword to cut his owne throte â The canon of proscription graunted confirmed by Fred. Fred. after his consecration directeth his prouinces and dominions Fred. expostulateth the Pope curseth The Emperour replyeth to the popes demaund The Emperour speaketh but rea son howsoeuer it pleaseth the pope to take it The strife betwene the pope and the Emperour for the eleââion and deprination of Byshops Authorities for the election of Byshops to be ãâã he Princes and their subiectes Authorities of eleâen of the ãâã of Ronâe is be in the Emperour Gratianus in his distinction repââred for the election of biââ open be in the Pope The ãâã Iustinian for the election The Grecian Emperour electours of Byshops The elecââ decreed by 153. byshops in the ââcell of Lâârane to be in the Emperour Stephanus 4. first altââ of this ââtion The Bishop Rome the first breaker of the decrees of the councell Lotharius renueth the Lateran decree for election of Byshops ââdepoâ Iohn â 14. and ãâã a ââ decree â election Leo the 5. ãâã ââ by Otho ââ Emper. The election ânce againe ãâã to be â the Emperours iurisdiction Henry the â and Leo the 9. Henry the 3. and Nicholas the 2. The election âitherto in âhe Emperours and âow beginneth to faile by Hildebrand Henry 4. againe chaângeth the election Henry the 5. also striueth âor the election sayâleth Priestes accused that take any benefate at the handes of a âây man Henry
profes of the third parte Chrisostom in his xli Homely Chrisostom although he was excommunicate yet he did preach The xv article of Wickliffe The confirmation of the article Euery man being lawfully called of the church ought to preach the word of God without the Popes lycence God graunt that al the people may prophecye The course of the worde of God ought not to be stopped Bernarde Obiection The answeres to the obiection What it is falsly to vsurpe the office of a preacher Who is a true minister of the church Foure kynds of sending or calling The coÌmon lawe The priuate lawe Priuate law that is the secrete and inward working of gods spirite in the heart The wordes of pope Vrbane Euery man may preteÌd to be sent of God immediately Two kinde of preachers Of the signes and wonders of Antichrist Why true miracles shall cease vnder Antechrist Iob. xxiiij The discription of Antichrist out of S. Gregory The proofe of holynes Signes common and indifferent to the ministers of Christ and Antichrist The principal miracles The cause why the church now worketh not miracles A great miracle to loue a mans enemie The true miracles of Christes ministers The testimony of a true priest The difference betweene the ministers of Christ and Antichrist The ministers of Antichrist do cloke the vices of their prelates The condenation of the xlv articles lacketh reâson and theâefore is not to be allowed An Allegory vpon the Paschall Lambe A protestation whereby he giueth lite vnto the ââider how ââ propoâtion aforeââd is to be ânderstanâed and addeth that the goods of the clergie is not vtterlâ to be taken away but in case they do abuse the ãâã The 17. article proued by 44. arguments 1. Nabuchodonozor 3. Iosias 4. Ezechias 5. Dauid Case of necessitie 6. Titus and Vespasian The example of Christ paying of tribute S. Ambrose minde Christ commanded tribute to be payd vnto themperour Paule appealed to themperour S. Ambrose there in the viij distin Daniel 2. 10. S. Augustine 11. Magistrats keepers of both lawes The duetie of kyngs to punish the clery 12. Math. 21. Sapien. 11. An obiection of the desire of other mens goods S. Augustine 4. question 4. 1. Cor. 3. By Gods lawe cuncta iustorum esse dicuntur 13. The clergy subiect vnto themperour and king by meanes of their possessioÌs 14. Vsers of Simony are punished by the ciuyll magistrate Paschasius in i. qâuit cap. pater The lâitie correââ of the ãâã Gregory writeth to the French Queene Wicked priestes the destruction of the people S. Gregory to the fréch kyng When and howe the title of any gift is lost It is lawfull for the ciuil rulers to coneât the cleargie Hildegardis Gregorius ad Maurium Pope Leo submitteth himself vnto the Emperour Ludodicus The tyranny pryde of the cleargie The Prophecy of Hildegardis Hildegardis prophecying of Fryers moÌââs Hugo de sacramentis part 2. Almes Mercy Two kindes of miseries Two kindes of goodnes Wisdome Follye The miseries of the minde and bodie What is almes What almes is Tythes S. Augustine proueth tithes to be pure almes August in Enchiri Chrisostomas in 11. Luce. Sustenance clothing geuen to the Apostles was almes ergo also tithes The clergy beggers Tithes are to be giuen ãâã ninth part of ãâã The clergie are stewards of the church goods and not Lordes thereof Isidonus de summo bono The decree of the councell for the burning of Wickliffes dead bones Ex Actis concily Constant. Ex Th. Walden lib. de sacrament Laurence Redman Dauid Sawtre Iohn Aschwerbe W. Iaââ Th. Bââââwell William Hawââ Rafe Grenhurt Iohn Scut Phillip Norice Peter Paâ Lorde Coâham The occasion how the doctrine of Wickliffe came to Boheme Wicleuuâ vir bonus sanctus cââ dignus The great affection of I. Hus to I. Wickliffe Anno. 1389. Ex Regiââân Episcopi Herforâââ W. Swinderby first examined Denouncerâ of W. Swinderby 3. Friers Fresby Hinkby Blaxton W. Swinterby compiled by the Fryers to ââuc artiââ which ââ neuer âââht The forced reuocation of W. Swinderby The proces of the B. of Hereford against W. Swinderby The florishing inuocation of of Gods name Lollards by the popes interpretation is a word deriued of Lollium They counterfait in the prophetes wordes as Apes do in princes apparel Who expoundeth the scripture more after the letter let the reader iudge by Hoc est corpus ineum If such medicines should bee ministred to you ye would can your Phisition litle thank Anno. 1391. * Such as were in Queene Maries dayes as Iohn Beard Iohn Auales Robin Papist and other lyke murtherers Lord Lord a larine worde of their owne making The denunciation of the promoters to the B. of Hereford Matter articulated agaynst W. Swinderby The letter monitory of the B. of Hereford inhibiting to preach without his licence Would God both thââ and ãâã did bewââ of that ââuen That is one of Wiclifes blemishes Bread heâ mâaneth aâ substance Toâ protestation of W. Swinderby with his answers 1. ObiectioÌ * Yet sayd that is before sayd Witnesses with W. Swinderby 13. priests 30. other with the letter of the mayor of Leicester and Burgeses with 12. scales The chastitie of Votaries to be noted 1. Conclusion Aunswere How debt is to be pursued 2. Conclusion Aunswere 3. Conclusion Aunswere 4. Conclusion Aunswere Here may you see the falshood of the papistes gathering articles agaynst good meÌ which they neuer sayd nor meant 5. Conclusion Aunswere * Agaynst 6. Conclusion * Holden that is bounde Aunswere 7. Conclusion Aunsâre 8. Conclusion Aunswere 9. Conclusion Aunswere 10. Conclusion Aunswere 11. Conclusion Aunswere The true description who was Antichrist 1. Article Anno. 1390. Note here how the papistes vse falsely to wrastlegood nes sayings and articles Aunswere The popes binding how far it extendeth Greg. lib. 4. ãâã Article And what if he had said it Aunswere 3. Article Aunswere Bread and Christes body in the sacrament 4. article Aunswere The wicked nes of the priest impavreth no sacrament 5. Article Aunswere Equalitye of priestes Aug ad ValeriuÌ 6. Article Aunswere Confession God forgeueth sinne Aug. de conse dist 4. 7. Article Aunswere * Not for âhy that is notwithstanding * Some thing here lacket in the copy 8. Article Aunswere Agaynst pardons 9. Article The pope proued a blasphemer Of this Henry Spenser B. of Norwich see the pag 428. 10 Article Aunswer He meaneth of begging friers 11. Article Aunswere Good deedes of the order profite nothing 12. Article Or shepcotte Aunswer The accusers proued with a lie 13. Article An other lye Aunswere 14. Article Aunswere To sweare by no creature 15. Article Aunswere Images not to be worshipped * Not for â thy that iâ notwithstanding Greg. Regist lib. 10. W. Swinderby keeping himself from the B. was cited as foloweth The tenoâ of the citation The first sittââg against W. Swinderby Anno. 1391. The 2. fitting agynst W. Swinderby The 3. sitting against W. Swinderby The 4. sitting against W. Swinderby
Prieste though he haue no cure of soules nor licence of his ordinary is bounde to preach the Gospel The examination of the constant seruaunt of God WilliaÌ Thorpe This history ãâã set forth corrected by M. W. Tyndall The preface Gods lawes must be knoweâ and folowed Foure caused ââ setting forth â 13 examination The 2. ãâã Truth leaueth alwayes a sweet âmel behinde it Godly counsell geuen if it may be followed Persecution followeth the true Church The cause why persecution is suffered to come The third cause Edification of other necessary to be considered The 4. cause The assistance of God neuer fayleth the that are persecuted Examinatió of William Thorpe before Tho. Arundell Archb. Loyteryng prelates cánot abyde trauellyng preachers The grace of God and of my Lord of Cant. be 2. thinges Your ordinaunce and why not to Gods ordinance if it please your grace ãâ¦ã creaââ of ãâã and ãâã âhat is the holy church The true notes of the true church What heresie in this beliefe I pray you my Lord The old Testament and new Doctors so to be folowed as they folow the word To sweare by a booke whether it be lawfull How where and when to sweare Behold the popish procedings whereto they tende No maruell why for Christ and Antichrist how can they agree It is prety when Pharao iudgeth Moses harde hearted Where learned you my Lord to call your brother Racha He meaneth Gods Martyr WilliaÌ Sautrey The order and ãâã of his bringing vp Phillip Repington made bish and a persecutor Happy be ãâã that ãâã to ãâã ãâã worth ãâã coueâââ ãâã pitie ãâã preâââ cannot ãâ¦ã popish ãâã A worthy ãâã saâââ of M. Iohn Wickliffe M. Iohn ãâ¦ã Ramington ãâã Herâââ Dauy ãâã I. ãâã The testimony for Wickliffe out of the mouth of his own aduersary Many such ãâ¦ã our ãâã Repington became a persâcutâr after he was made byshop The sacrament after consecration materiall bread Articles obiected against William Thorpe Holesome enough for mans soule though not for your kitchyn O Shreuesbury thouhast a cause to repeÌt thâe in that thou wouldest not recâiue the truth wheÌ it was offered thee The Romish church must be stablished by persecuting of true preachers A sure trust in Gods truth coÌfouÌdeth the malice of tyranâes If the touchstone might try truth should be knowne The description of the right Christians in Shreuesbury The Catholikes of Shreuesbury Shreusbury except thou turne froÌ thy wicked wayes thou canstnot receiue the trueth Ierusalem troubled by the pâeaching of Christ. The worde of God ought truly to be preached If this lesson had bene well folowed the world had not bene brought to such darknes by blind dumme priestes An effectuous prayer God graunt in all ministers Why ãâã prââched without ãâã byshops lâcence He answereth to ãâã question âââcerning ãâã letter of ââcence The incoÌuenienceâ of seeking of the biââops letter or lycence The witnes of the preachers iâ the good life of the folowers Two mine of soueraignes He meaneth prelates that be vnuertuous Two maner âââbeâing ãâã folowing their doââges and examples 2. ââ suffering their âranges Wicked ãâã are not ãâã folowed in euill Well reasoââ my lord ãâã lyke a ãâã Obedience ãâã be geââ but in ãâã leful ãâã lawfull ãâã preâmption ãâã staÌdeth ãâã your âââderfull ââbition ãâã in ãâã they ãâã priestâood they resent to ãâã Math. 10. ãâã vlt. ãâã 10. The office ãâã the ãâã of ââââching Priests that ãâã not ãâã of ãâã people ãâã Doctrine of ãâã Discipline of workes Priests not ãâã sent ââ preach ãâã coÌmanded to preach Gregorius Lincolniensu Whatsoeuer a man doth leauing that âalone which hee is âââchieflye ââund to do is sinne Yet this byshop plucketh him not by the ãâã nor burneth not of his hand aâ Boneâ did Holychurch 2. Partes of the Church Well helpt forward M. Clark The foresayd articles renued against Thorpe The vertue of the sacrament standeth in the beliefe more then in the outward signe Material bread The papistes haue none other defence for theÌ but onely the Church Euery ordinance of Churchmen byndeth not our fayth The greatest Doctors of the church be Apostles S. Paule calleth it bread The CanoÌ of the masse calleth it bread S. AusteÌ calleth it bread The secreat of the masse on Christmas day nameth it a terrene substaunce My Lord can reuile apace he can declare but a little Choke him vp my Lord. To graunt the reall being of the body without bread is as much as to grauÌt the aâcident to be without the subiect Against proud Sophisters Templum domini Templum domini The church stood ãâã till the ãâã broke ãâã Transubstantiation brought in by ââyer Tho. Aquin. It is happy he did not flye in his face as âânner did The 2. point touching Images Thorpe charged with an vntruâth Man a worshipfull image of God Though mâ accept the painting of or caruing of images yet is it not the right way to learn to serue God The image of the Trinitie A similitude of the kings seale or letters to proue the worship of images No similitude to be made betwene erthly thinges spirituall namely when Gods word doth expresse to the contrary So you say my Lorde but God saith coÌtrary in his commandemâts Painters deuotion the Popes diuinitie do well agree Preparation of the painters to make a faire and a deuout Image The true âookes and âalenders to âon God âetter âot my ãâã than ââ see blind ãâã there ââ be worââipped The âight âââice of a Câââstian My Lord âââryea ââil not âââwere Gods nay Note this ââworshipâââs and ââânteiners ââ Images The Synaââââe of Antichrist will haue authoritie Great miracles done by âmages but my Lorde doth not tel by whose power Myracles importing worship to be done to Images may well be suspected not to come of Gâd A Christian man ought not to vow seeke nor how nor pray nor offer nor kille an Image For the vnfaithfulnes of men the deuill may worke myracles The worde of God suffiseth vs to saluation without myracles That which is of nature vnknowne cannot be resembled by any visible creature knowne Holy church of your owne building The 3. article Pilgrimage Two maner of Pilgrimages The true pilgrimage is to trauell in heauenly thinges Euery good worke is a good steppe to heauen The maner and examples of saintes Pilgrimage displeasaunt to God Goods euill bestowed in pilgrimage The incoÌuenieÌce that commeth by pilgrimage Well spoken my Lord for Lincolnshire bagpipes And why then blamed Boner Philpot for singing in the stockes A new found way to grace of the bishops making InstrumeÌtes musike of the old testament how they are to be applyed and vsed in the new testament Orgaynes in the Church A fitt comparison my Lord like your selfe The saying of Ierome You sweare my Lord. The 4. article concerning priestes tithes A paradox without Gods word A difference to be put betwixt the old law and the new Priestes had the x. part of
nowe come to manifest their innocencie before the whole Church and to require open audience where as the laitie may also be present The request was graunted them and being further demanded in what poynts they did disagree from the church of Rome they propounded 4. Articles First they affirmed that all suche as woulde be saued ought of necessitie to receiue the Communion of the laste supper vnder both kindes of bread and wine The second Article they affirmed aâl ciuil rule and dominion to be forbidden vnto yâ Clergy by the law of God The thirde Article that the preaching of the worde of God is free for all men and in all places The fourth Article as touching open crimes and offences which are in no wise to be suffered for the ââoiding of greater euill These were the onely propositions whyche they propounded before the Councell in the name of the whole realme Then another ambassador affirmed that he had hard of the Bohemians diuers and sundry thinges offensiue to Christian eares amongst the which this was one poynte that they should preach that the inuention of the order of begging Friers was diabolicall Then Procopius rising vppe sayde neither is it vntrue for if neyther Moises neyther before hym the Patriarkes neither after him the Prophets neyther in the new lawe Christe and hys Apostles did institute the order of begging friers who doth dout but that it was an inuention of the deuil and a worke of darkenesse This answere of Procopius was derided of them all And Cardinall Iulianus went about to prooue that not onely the decrees of the Patriarkes and Prophetes and those things which Christ and his Apostles had instituted to be onely of God but also all such decrees as the church shuld ordaine being guided through the holy ghost be the workes of God All be it as he sayde the order of begging Friers might seeme to be taken out of some parte of the gospel The Bohemians chose out 4. diuines which shuld declare their Articles to be taken out of the Scriptures Likewise on the contrary part there was 4. appoynted by the councell This disputation continued 50. dayes where many thinges were alledged on either parte whereof as place shal serue more hereafter by the grace of Christ shal be sayd when we come to the time of that Councel In the meane season while yâ Bohemians were thus in long conflicts wyth Sigismund the Emperour and the Pope fighting for their religion vnto whome notwtstanding all the fulnesse of the Popes power was bent against them God of his goodnesse had geueÌ such noble victories as is aboue expressed and euer did prosper them so loÌg as they could agree among theÌselues as these things I say were doing in Boheme King Henry the 5. fighting likewise in Fraunce albeit for no like matters of religion fell sicke at Boys and died after he had raigned 9. yeres 5. moneths 3. wekes and odde daies from his coronation This king in his life and in all hys doings was so deuout seruiceable to the Pope and his chapleins that he was called of many the Prince of priests who left behind him a sonne being yet an infant 9. monthes and 15. dayes of age whom he had by Quene Katherine daughter to the French king married to him about 2. or 3. yeares before The name of which Prince succeeding after his father was Henry 6. lefte vnder the gouernement and protection of his vncle named Humfrey Duke of Gloucester ¶ The names of the Archbishops of Canterbury in this fifte Booke conteined 54 Simon Islepe 17 56 Simon Langham 2 57 William Witlesey 5 58 Simon Sudbery 6 59 William Courtney 15 60 Thomas Arundel 18 61 Henry Chichesly 29 THE SIXT PART OR SECTION pertaining to the last 300. yeares A preface to the reader ACcording to the fiue sondry diuersities and alterations of the Churche so haue I deuided hetherto the order of thys presente Church story into fiue principall partes euery part containing 300. yeares So that nowe comming to the laste 300. yeares that is to the last times of the Church counting from the time of Wickleffe For as muche as in the compasse of the sayd last 300 yeres are contained great troubles and perturbations of the Church with the meruailous reformation of the same through the wonderous operation of the almighty all which things cannot be comprehended in one booke I haue therefore disposed the sayd latter 30. yeares into diuers bookes beginning nowe with the sixt booke at the raigne of king Henry the vj. In which booke beside the greeuous and sundry persecutions raised vp by Antichrist to be noted here in is also to be obserued that where as it hath of long time bene receyued and thought of the common people that this religion now generally vsed hath sprong vp and risen but of late euen by the space as many do thinke of 20. or 30. yeares it may now manifestly appeare not onely by the Acts and Monuments heretofore passed but also by the hystories here after following howe this profession of Christes religion hath bene spread abroade in Englande of olde and auncient time not onely from the space of these 200. late yeares from the time of Wyckleffe but hathe continually from time to time sparkled abroade although the flames thereof haue neuer so perfectly burst out as they haue done within these hundred yeares and more As by these hystories here collected gathered out of Registers especially of the Diocesse of Norwich shall manifestly appeare wherein may be seene what men and how many both men and women within the sayde Diocesse of Norwich haue bene which haue defended the same cause of doctrine which now is receiued by vs in the Church Which persones althoughe then they were not so strongly armed in their cause and quarel as of late yeres they haue bene yet were they warriours in Christes churche and fought for their power in the same cause And although they gaue backe through tyrannie yet iudge thou the best good Reader and referre the cause therof to God who reuealeth all things according to his determined will and appoynted time THis yong prince being vnder the age of one yeare after the death of his father succeeded in his reigne and kingdom of England Anno 1422. and in the 8. yeare was crowned at Westminster and the 2. yeare after was crowned also at Paris Henry bishop of Winchester Cardinall being present at them both raigned 38. yeres and then was deposed by Edwarde the 4. as heere after Christ willing shall be declared in his time In the firste yeare of his raigne was burned the constant witnesse bearer and testis of Christes doctrine William Tailour a Priest vnder Henry Chichesley Archbishop of Canterbury Of this William Tailour I read that in the dayes of Thomas Arundell hee was first apprehended and abiured Afterwarde in the daies of Henry Chichesley aboute the yeare of our Lorde 1421. which was
a yeare before hys burning the said William Tailour appeared again in the conuocation before the Archbishop being brought by the Bishop of Worcester being complained of to haue taught at Bristow these Articles folowing First that whosoeuer hangeth any scripture about his necke taketh away the honor due onely to God geueth it to the Deuill Secondly that no humaine persone is to be worshipped but onely God is to be adored Thirdly that the Saints are not to be worshipped nor inuocated Upon these Articles the sayde William Tailour being examined denied that he did preache or hold them in way of defending them but only did commune and talke vpon the same especially vpon the second and third article only in way of reasoning and for argument sake And to iustify his opinioÌ to be true in that which he did hold he brought out of his bosome a paper or libell wrytten wherein were contained certaine Articles wyth the testimonies of the Doctours alleaged and exhibited the same vnto the archbishop Who then being bidde to stande aside the Archbyshop consulting together with the byshops and other prelates what was to be done in the matter deliuered the wrytinges vnto M. Iohn Castle and Iohn Rikinghale the two vicechauncelors of Oxforde and Cambridge and to Iohn Langdon monke of Canterbury Who aduising with themselues and with other deuines about the Articles and allegations on the monday following presented the sayde Articles of William Tailour to the Archbishop and Prelates as erroneous and hereticall Wherevppon William Tailour being called before them in conclusion was contented to reuoke the same and for hys penaunce was by them condemned to perpetuall prison Notwithstanding through fauour they were contented that he should be released from his carceral indurance in case hee woulde putte in sufficient surety in the kinges Chancerye and sweare that he shall neuer holde or fauour any such opinions hereafter And thus the sayde William Tailor apoynted to appeare the next Wednesday at Lambeth before the Archbishoppe to take his absolution from his long excommunication during the time from Thomas Arundell appeared againe before him where he laying a side his Arunlousa that is his cloke his cap and stripped vnto hys doublet kneeled at the feete of the Archbyshop Who then standing vp and hauing a rodde in hys hande began the Psalme Misere c. hys chaplaines aunswering the second verse After that was sayde the Collect Deus cui proprium c. with certaine other prayers And so taking an oth of him the Archbishop committed him to the custodie of the Byshop of Worcester to whome power and authority was permitted to release him vpon the conditions aforesaide And thus was William Tailour for that time absolued being enioyned notwythstanding to appeare at the next conuocation wheÌsoeuer it shuld be before the said Archbishop or his successour that should follow him In the meane time while William Tailour was thus in the custody of the Bishop of Worcester there passed certaine wrytings betweene hym and one Thomas Smith priest at Bristowe in the which wrytings William Tailour replied against the sayd Thomas concerning the question of worshipping Saints Upon the occasion of which reply being brought to the hands of the byshop of Worcester William Tailour began a newe to be troubled was broughte againe before the publicke conuocation of the cleargy by the said bishop of Worcester to aunswere vnto his wrytings This was an 1422. the 11. day of Februarie Unto the which conuocation the sayd William being presented his wrytings were read to him which he woulde not nor could not deny to be of his owne hand wryting The tenour and effect of whose wryting onely tended to prooue that euery petition and prayer for any supernaturall gift ought to be directed to God alone to no creature All be it in this his wryting he did not vtterly deny that it was not lawfull in no respecte to pray to Saintes and bringeth for the same Thomas Aquine but onely in respect of that worship whych is called Cultus latriae And further so prosecuteth his minde herein that he semeth little or nothing to differ from the superstition of the papists as most plainely appeareth by his owne wordes saying Nunquam tamen negaui aut negare intendo merita aut sanctorum suffragia tam beatorum quam viantium tam viuis quam mortuis ad hoc dispositis quantum possunt suffragari vel proficere quia hoc est elicibile ex Scriptura quae non fallit ex consona ratione c. And moreouer hee inferreth the example of Moses who prayed vnto God alleadging the merites of Abraham Isaac and Iacob which were deade c. And furthermore passing from the testimony of Hierome and alledging the example of Steuen sayeth Quod nunc magis exauditur pro veneratoribus suis quam tunc exauditus est pro lapidatoribus And at length he commeth to this coÌclusion proouing by S. Austen in this maner Ne igitur cum impijs idolatris in veteri testamento in circuitu ambulemus nunquam deueniendo ad centrum sanuÌ est quod faciamus secundum consilium Apostoli sic dicentis Accedamus cum fiducia ad thronum gratiae eius vt misericordiam consequamur gratiam inueniamus in auxilio oportuno c. That is And therfore least we runne about in circles with the wicked and wyth the idolaters of the old Testament and neuer come to the center therfore it is wholesome good counsaile that we followe the minde of the Apostle saying Let vs resorte wyth boldnes vnto the throne of his grace that we may obtaine mercy and finde grace in time or oportune helpe c. Thus much out of the foresayde wryting of W. Tailor I haue excerped to the intent that the indifferent reader vsing his iudgement herein may see how litle matter was in this wherefore he should be condemned by the Papists And yet notwythstanding the same wryting being deliuered by the archbishop to the four orders of Friers of London to be examined was founde erroneous and hereticall in these poyntes 1. First that euery prayer which is a petition of some supernaturall gift or free gift is to be directed onely to God 2. Item that prayer is to be directed to God alone 3. Item to pray to any creature is to commit idolatry 4. Also an other opinioÌ there was much like to the other to make vp the fourth so that although all these opinions agreed in one yet to make vp a number euery order of the foure sortes of Friers thought to finde out some matter to offer vp to the Archb. against him least one order shoulde seeme more cunning or pregnant in finding out more then could an other or els perchaunce least any of them should seeme to fauor the party in bringing nothing against him as the rest had done The burning of William Tailour Priest When the Saterday was come which was the 20. day of